Sharingan in Curse

An ordinary modern man wakes up from a sleep and finds himself traveled to the world of Jujutsu Kaisen and becomes a classmate of Gojo Satoru and Geto Suguru.

With the template of Uchiha Madara in his mind, can he rewrite the unforgettable world of curse? Can he become the strongest in this world?

Sharingan in Curse
Crossing
Where is this? The boy lying on the bed opened his eyes and found that this was not a familiar room, and asked in doubt.
Then a memory that did not belong to him came out of his mind, and the boy muttered: I traveled through time like this? Can I travel through time just by sleeping at home? This is too much of a violation of the basic law of time travel, isn’t it?
But he was not too panicked. In the other world, the boy was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. After he grew up, he found a job that could support himself, so he was not too nostalgic for the other world.
The boy got up from the bed, sat on the edge of the bed, and began to sort out the extra memories in his mind. After thinking silently for a while, he let out a light breath.
In this life, I found myself as an orphan. I am 16 years old and just started high school. Because I am an orphan, I don’t have a surname. I only know that my name is Qing.
When I found this information, I was relieved. In the other world, I was an orphan. If I had relatives in this world, I really didn’t know how to get along with them. After all, calling someone I don’t know father or mother is a bit difficult to accept.
In this world, my name is just Qing. It just so happens that when I was in the other world, my name also contains the word Qing, so I don’t have to adapt myself all over again.
After thinking about this, Qing stood up and walked towards the bathroom, standing in front of the mirror, observing his own appearance. He wanted to see what he looked like in another world.
Looking at the familiar face reflected in the mirror, Qing’s mouth corners slightly raised and he breathed a sigh of relief.
The appearance of this world is exactly the same as the previous one, but it is younger. After all, Qing in the previous world was already 25 years old, while this world is only 16.
Qing was also quite satisfied with the appearance of the previous world, with sharp eyebrows, bright eyes, and regular facial features. A few strands of hair fell from the forehead, adding a sense of unruliness.
Qinglu understood his current situation and knew from his memory that he was in a neon world similar to the previous one. He did not find any supernatural power in this world, except for some gas leaks and explosions caused by excessive methane from time to time.
Qing also began to call out silently in his heart, system? Tongzi? Brother Tongzi? Qing used various names in his mind to call out the system, but after calling for a while, he found that there was no response. Qing also knew that it seemed that the system didn’t have any either.
When Qing found that there was no system, he complained silently in his heart: Who said that travelers must bring a system? Is it because he didn’t use the reincarnation device – Dayun?
From his memory, he knew that there were no supernatural things in this world, and he did not have a system. Qing was also a little disappointed. After all, he had come to another world, and he still had to live his daily life like before. It would be a lie to say that he was not disappointed.
After adjusting for a while, Qing quickly accepted the result. After all, there was nothing he could do to change it. He was already 25 in the previous world, but only 16 in this world. In a sense, he made a profit.
Thinking of this, Qing became happy. After all, in the previous world, Qing was a person who was content with what he had.
I thought about my current situation. I just started high school this year. Because I am an orphan, I can receive relief money from the government every month before I reach adulthood. But it is just enough to keep me from starving to death.
Because before I came here, I was an orphan. I was a bit withdrawn and didn’t make many friends at school. Qing thought about it and realized that with this kind of personality, it was a miracle that I was not bullied in the three years of junior high school in the deformed society of Japan.
Because of his personality, Qing also rejected the more cost-effective school accommodation and rented a house a little far from the school. As a result, the current relief fund is a little insufficient to cover the monthly expenses.
Qing sighed in his heart, what a talent. After knowing the current situation, Qing knew that he would have to find a part-time job after school. He had to work right after he arrived. Qing also sighed that no matter which world he was in, being a slave was the mainstream.
Qing’s high school has been in session for a while, but today happens to be the weekend, so Qing plans to pack up and go out to see if there is any part-time job he can do after school.
Fortunately, school ends early in Neon, so it’s relatively relaxing. If I were in Dragon Country in the previous world, would I want to work and study in high school? Tsk, tsk, tsk, that’s really hard.
Qing tidied up in the bathroom casually, put on clothes and prepared to go out. As soon as he opened the door, an expression of disbelief appeared on his face, and he whispered: What is this?
I saw a creature that looked like a rat but was not a rat standing in the corridor outside. It must have heard Qing opening the door. It suddenly turned around and looked at Qing who opened the door, making meaningless squeaking sounds from its mouth.
Looking at the unidentified creature that turned its head, its face was extremely ugly. Qing couldn’t understand what was in front of him at all.
Isn’t it said that this world is an everyday life without supernatural powers? This ugly monster in front of me is completely beyond my expectations! Qing complained in his heart.
Suddenly, Qing seemed to sense something, and rolled sideways, swinging the door. The door, which had not yet been completely closed, was punched away by the ugly creature, hitting the wall in the room with a roar.
Qing thought to himself, how fast! After all, the monster was only about 10 meters away from Qing, and it blew the door away in just a moment.
And what was that feeling just now? Sixth sense? Or something else? Judging from the speed of that monster just now, if he hadn’t sensed it in advance, that punch would not only have blown the door away, but would have embedded himself in the wall.
But now is not the time to think about these things. Judging from the current situation, it is still very dangerous! I know that although explosions are normal, the frequency of this world is a bit too high! It is indeed abnormal.
But why hadn’t I seen this kind of monster before? This situation was totally unexpected! Am I going to die here today?
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Sharingan! (Old version)
While Qing was still daydreaming, the monster was approaching Qing step by step, making a squeaking sound from its mouth.
Qing looked up at the monster. There seemed to be a mocking smile on that ugly face, but because it was so ugly, it was hard to tell whether it was smiling or not.
At this moment, all kinds of negative emotions surged into my heart, depression, fear… and the powerlessness of wanting to kill this monster and survive but not having the strength to do so.
As his thoughts raced, Qing felt a surge of power slowly emerging from his body. He was immediately overjoyed. Could this power be the supernatural power of this world?
Before Qing could get used to this power, he found that the monster was punching him in the chest. In panic, Qing crossed his hands in front of his chest, and the power that had just emerged in his body gathered in his hands.
Bang! A dull sound filled the whole room, and Qing was hit and flew out, his body hitting the wall. A sharp pain came from his back.
Hiss~ It hurts so much. I have never suffered such an injury before. Is this a big gift given to me on my first day in this world?
Before Qing could think more, the monster slowly walked towards Qing again, muttering intermittently as he walked: Kill ~ kill ~ kill you!
Seeing the monster slowly approaching, Qing knew that it was playing with him as prey. It looked like a mouse monster, but it really thought it was a cat, didn’t it?
Qing was furious and was very angry about the current situation! But he didn’t dare to act rashly. Since this monster was so arrogant, he took this time to think about how to break the situation.
Hey, what are you? Qing shouted at the mouse monster. But the monster ignored him and walked towards Qing slowly, still saying: Kill~ Kill you!
Tsk, can’t communicate? Is it a pure beast type? Acting on instinct, Qing thought. It seems there is no other way, I can only defeat it head-on!
Thinking of this, the rat monster had already launched an attack! A punch came towards Qing’s face. Qing was extremely nervous and applied the strange power he had just gained to his hands just like before, and punched forward.
The power of this punch was obviously greater from the rat monster. If there was space behind him, he could have stepped back to relieve the force. But when the rat monster attacked just now, there was a wall behind Qing and he had nowhere to relieve the force. Qing’s blood surged from the beating and he almost vomited blood from his mouth.
Qing held back the blood and forced himself to hold it back, thinking to himself: I can’t let go of this anger before dealing with this monster.
As the two fists met, the rat monster also let out a painful roar. Qing noticed this and understood it in his heart. It seems that this sudden power can cause damage to this monster! After discovering this, Qing also felt a surge of hope in his heart. As long as he can break the defense, even God will kill you! Qing encouraged himself in his heart.
After the punch, the mouse monster seemed to realize that the person in front of it could cause harm to it, and unlike before, it was ready to quickly get rid of the human in front of it. Just as it retracted the previous punch, the second punch followed.
Seeing this situation, Qing knew that he couldn’t take the punch head-on. He subconsciously used strange power to push his feet against the floor, and used the reaction force to narrowly avoid the punch.
After the attack and defense with the rat monster just now, Qing discovered the use of this strange power. When gathered together, it can increase defense and attack power. It can also increase his speed on the feet. The most important point is that it can cause damage to the monster in front of him!
After dodging the monster’s punch, Qing took advantage of the situation and attacked the monster, gathering strange power at his feet. He quickly approached the rat monster and gathered the power in his fist before the monster could react. He punched the monster in the face, causing the rat monster to stagger.
Seeing this situation, Qing also wanted to take advantage of its weakness to kill it! He punched the mouse monster in the face with both fists alternately, trying to take down the monster in one go.
Although Qing’s attack was fierce, he had no combat experience and was caught by the rat monster, which punched him in the chest. Qing had no time to defend himself and was knocked flying, spitting out blood while flying.
Qing fell to the ground. Is it still not working? I feel like I am almost there! As his thoughts raced, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. My ribs are broken, but I don’t know how many are broken, Qing thought to himself. The severe pain made it difficult for Qing to move, and he could only watch the rat monster approach.
The mouse monster walked and screamed: It hurts, it hurts. Kill you, kill you. The monster walked to Qing, raised his fist, and was about to smash it towards Qing’s head.
Qing looked at the fist pointing at his head, and an indescribable fear surged into his heart. Was he going to die? Was this what it felt like to face death?
Just as Qing was facing the fear of death, because of this fear, it rushed to his brain. Qing suddenly felt his eyes itchy, and the movement of the monster in front of him also slowed down. The strange power in his body suddenly increased a lot, several times more than before.
All this happened in a flash. When the monster’s fist was about to land on Qing’s head, his left hand caught the slowly approaching fist in his sight, and his right hand gathered the maximum power of the strange force and smashed it on the rat monster’s head. The rat monster’s head exploded like a watermelon, and the monster’s blood splattered all over the ground, and its body was slowly dissipating.
After Qing saw that the monster was destroyed, he relaxed. At this moment, Qing felt the scene suddenly change. A hedgehog-headed boy appeared in front of him, and his life story kept jumping around until the end when he was ripped out of his heart by a shadow-like black humanoid creature.
After the screen ended, Qing came back to his senses. That was Uchiha Madara! I was just enlightened, wasn’t I? So this is my golden finger. I just need to slowly develop it, and I can get all the power of Uchiha Madara, the Shura of the Ninja World?
So the itching in his eyes just now was because he had awakened the Sharingan? Thinking of this, Qing ignored the pain in his chest and laughed out loud. If he were in the ninja world, he should be comparable to the Uchiha Four Laughing Heroes.
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Jujutsu Kaisen! (Old version)
After Qing’s excitement, he gradually calmed down and thought about the current situation. After what happened just now, Qing knew that this world was definitely not an ordinary world. There were monsters and supernatural powers.
But now with the golden finger that just came, I will work hard to practice and gain the power of Uchiha Madara step by step. I will definitely have a place in this world. After all, that is Uchiha Madara, a real strong man in the ninja world.
I just don’t know what level of power this world has, but from the perspective of daily life, ordinary people still don’t know what’s abnormal in this world. This shows that supernatural power is still within the controllable range and will not affect the survival of ordinary people.
Qing still doesn’t know what the power that suddenly emerged in his body is? Although he has awakened the Sharingan, the Sharingan is also driven by this energy. But it doesn’t feel like chakra. Is it the original extraordinary power of this world? After the power of Uchiha Madara in his body came to this world, can it be driven by the power of this world?
Qing thought for a while, and gave up when he felt he couldn’t figure it out. At least now, everything that happened was beneficial to him. The inheritance of Uchiha Madara was in his mind, and he could gain the power of Uchiha Madara step by step by practicing hard.
This is a shot of adrenaline for Qing. When you don’t know the deeper secrets of this world, strong power is the foundation for survival. And as long as you work hard, you will get rewards. This is the best motivation for anyone.
After figuring this out, Qing endured the pain and got up from the ground, walked to the sofa next to him and sat down. The previous battle broke several of Qing’s ribs, and when he tried to use the strange power just now to relieve it, Qing found that this power could not heal the injury, but could only be used to relieve pain.
Although a small part of Uchiha Madara’s power has been awakened, there is no medical ninjutsu that can cure the strong. Qing thought of this and prepared to call the hospital with his mobile phone to call an ambulance to take him to the hospital.
Just as Qing was about to dial the number, a slightly frivolous voice came from outside the door: Oh my, it seems that we are too late, the curse has been removed. Jie, whistle.
Hearing this, Qing turned his head and looked outside the door. He saw three people coming in one after another. The first one was a white-haired man wearing sunglasses, followed by a man with bangs hanging down his forehead. The last one to come in was a beautiful girl holding a lollipop in her mouth. She looked pure and domineering. Yes, a girl. But the two different styles were perfectly combined in her. And the clothes they wore clearly showed that they came from the same place.
When Qing saw these three familiar figures, combined with what the white-haired man in sunglasses had just said: Curse spirit? Remove? Qing suddenly understood in his mind, Jujutsu Kaisen! This is the world of Jujutsu Kaisen!
Qing finally understood what he didn’t understand before, why there were so many explosions here, and why his original body had never encountered the monsters before. The explosions were to cover up the huge damage caused by the removal of the cursed spirits. His original body was an ordinary person and couldn’t see the so-called cursed spirits formed by human negative emotions. After he opened it, his mental power became stronger and he could see them clearly.
The power that suddenly emerged from my body just now is the curse power. No wonder. This power just now only appeared when negative emotions were overflowing. Negative emotions are the source of curse power!
The three people in front of him are: the white-haired man with sunglasses: Gojo Satoru who has a bug-like six eyes and unlimited spells! The man with bangs is Geto Suguru, who has an immeasurable spell limit! The pretty girl should be Ieiri Shoko who can use a reversal spell on others. The real person is better looking than the anime, Qing said in his heart.
Judging from their current situation, they have never carried out the mission of escorting astral plasma. I just don’t know what time it is now?
It seemed that Qing had been thinking for a long time, but in fact, it was just a moment. At this moment, the white-haired man in sunglasses spoke again, who Qing identified as Gojo Satoru: Hey, hey, hey, stop staring at the whistle. Looking at your current state, you must have fought with the curse spirit and pulled it out, right?
Hearing Gojo Satoru’s words, Qing shyly turned his gaze away from Jiarui Shaozi and met Gojo Satoru’s gaze. Oh, how embarrassing! I was so shocked to see the three of them just now that I was lost in my own thoughts. Now I should be regarded as a pervert who can’t take his eyes off beautiful girls. Qing smiled bitterly in his heart.
Then he responded to Gojo Wudao: Who are you? What is a cursed spirit? If it is the monster just now, I defeated it. You should know what happened here just now by looking at the destruction of my house.
Although he knew who the three people in front of him were and what cursed power was, his previous incarnation had never experienced such a thing and had never come into contact with the three people in front of him, so it was better to pretend that this was the first time he encountered such a thing to avoid unnecessary trouble.
After hearing Qing’s reply, Gojo Satoru was a little surprised and asked: “Don’t you know what a cursed spirit is?” Qing replied: “I don’t know what a cursed spirit is. This is the first time I have encountered such a monster.” Oh? Then where does your cursed power, which is almost as much as that of a first-level sorcerer, come from? Gojo Satoru asked.
When Qing heard this, he thought, is my current curse power close to that of a first-level curse master? Madara is awesome! Does awakening the Sharingan give me so much curse power feedback?
Thinking of this, Qing also responded to Gojo Wudao: Is this power called mantra power? I don’t know what you mean by the total amount of mantra power close to that of a first-level sorcerer. When I saw that monster today, this power was naturally stimulated in my body. If it weren’t for the sudden awakening of mantra power, I would have died at the hands of that monster.
Gojo Satoru looked at me who was badly injured and believed me. After all, his six eyes had seen that the cursed spirit was at the peak of level three and would soon advance to level two. Although it was already a very strong monster for ordinary people, for a sorcerer whose total cursed power was almost reaching level one, it would not cause him such serious injuries if he dealt with it.
Gojo Satoru also said at this time: It seems that you activated the cursed power in a desperate situation. You can have such a huge amount of cursed power when you awakened it for the first time. You are also an extraordinary guy. What is your name?
Shouldn’t you introduce yourself before asking someone’s name? Who are you? Why do you seem to know so much about that monster? Qing asked Gojo Satoru. Although he already knew their identities, he still had to pretend.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Spell Art Academy (Old Version)
Just as Gojo Satoru was about to speak, Geto Xiayou patted him on the shoulder and said to Gojo Satoru: Let me explain, Satoru. Gojo Satoru heard what Geto Xiayou said and said indifferently: Then you explain it, Geto.
Hearing this, Geto Xiayou smiled gently and walked forward and said, “My name is Geto Xiayou, the one behind me is Gojo Satoru, and the girl is Ieiri Shaozi. We are senior students of Jujutsu High School.”
As for why we know so much about the monster you just encountered, it’s because the Jujutsu High School we attend is a school that specializes in training Jujutsu masters, and Jujutsu masters exist to remove cursed spirits. The monster you just encountered is the so-called cursed spirit!
Ordinary people cannot see cursed spirits under normal circumstances. They can only see cursed spirits under the following circumstances. The first is when a person is in a near-death state: When a person is in a near-death state, he or she may see cursed spirits for a short period of time. This is because in a near-death state, a person’s perception ability may change, allowing him or her to come into contact with spirits that are not normally perceptible.
The second is being affected by a cursed object: If an ordinary person comes into contact with a powerful cursed object, they may temporarily gain the ability to see cursed spirits. For example, if you are possessed by a cursed object or come into contact with a cursed tool, you may briefly see cursed spirits.
The third situation is the intervention of a sorcerer: a sorcerer can use his or her powers or tools to allow ordinary people to temporarily see the cursed spirit. For example, a sorcerer may use special tools or spells to allow ordinary people to see the cursed spirit in order to better understand or deal with a certain situation.
The fourth situation is under specific circumstances: in certain special environments, such as places where cursed energy is highly concentrated (such as a high-level curse school or a cursed land), ordinary people may be more likely to sense the existence of cursed spirits.
Your situation is quite special. You have never seen a curse spirit before, which means that you were an ordinary person with very little curse power. The scarce curse power of ordinary people is not very effective, but human negative emotions will be released into the environment in the form of “curse power”. When a large amount of negative emotions continue to accumulate in a certain place or among a group of people, these curse powers will gradually condense and form curse spirits. This is how curse spirits are formed.
And you said that you saw the curse spirit first, and then the huge negative emotions stimulated the curse power in your body. Your curse power was so huge when you awakened it for the first time. To be honest, we were all a little surprised, so we felt that you were not simple when we just realized it.
But there is one thing that is very strange. The power of the curse in your body is so huge, but you have never seen a curse spirit before. Isn’t this very contradictory? Xia Yujie paused after he finished speaking and stared at Qing, apparently wanting Qing to explain.
Qing thought to himself: How can it not be contradictory? Before, I was indeed an ordinary person who could not see the curse spirit. After I came, the power of the curse increased, and only then could I see the curse spirit.
As for the huge amount of curse power that had just awakened in my body, that was the feedback from my awakening of the Sharingan and obtaining the inheritance of Uchiha Madara. However, now it seems that the inheritance of Uchiha Madara has adapted to the local customs, and it no longer uses chakra to drive, but instead uses the native power of the world of curse to drive.
However, Geto Suguru is really thoughtful. He discovered such a contradiction in just a few words. It seems that he will have to pretend with them later.
After thinking about it, Qing said to Xia Youjie: I don’t know. I just went out to find a part-time job, and suddenly I saw the curse spirit you mentioned standing at the door. I don’t know why I can see the curse spirit all of a sudden. And you are the professionals in this area, you can’t figure it out, so I don’t know even more. After Qing finished speaking, he also revealed an expression of not knowing whether to laugh or cry.
After hearing this, Geto Suguru was also a little embarrassed. After all, it seemed that Ao had just learned about the world of sorcery, and it was a bit unreasonable to ask him to give a reasonable explanation.
Thinking of this, Xia Youjie said: I’m sorry, I was abrupt, as an apology, I’ll let my companion treat your injuries. Xia Youjie turned his head to Jia Ru Shaozi and said: Is it okay, Shaozi?
Jia Ruxiaozi looked at Xia Youjie, then looked at Qing. He said with a lollipop in his mouth: “It’s okay, just a minor injury.” After saying that, he walked over and started to treat Qing.
Qing saw the family member who treated his injuries, Xiaozi, and thanked her. Then everyone fell silent. Qing saw that the atmosphere was a little dull, so he pretended to be a novice and asked jokingly: Do you sorcerers also have a nanny career branch?
When Jia Ru Shao Zi heard Qing calling her “nanny”, she rolled her eyes at him and continued to treat him. Qing also saw Jia Ru Shao Zi’s rolling eyes and thought to herself: She is indeed a beauty from the second dimension. Even a small action like rolling her eyes is so beautiful.
Seeing that Jiaru Shaozi ignored Qing, Xiayou Jie also explained: Not all sorcerers can heal others. It depends on the sorcerer’s own personal technique. Every sorcerer will awaken his own innate technique. Shaozi’s technique is the reversal technique that all sorcerers may master.
You should know about cursed energy, it is a kind of negative energy, and the reversal technique can convert negative energy into positive energy to heal yourself. So, although it is possible for everyone to master the reversal technique, it is difficult to convert negative energy into positive energy, so there are only a few people who can master the reversal technique.
Even if she mastered the reversal technique, she could only heal herself. There was only one person in the entire world of sorcery who could use her reversal technique to directly treat others. She was a treasure in the world of sorcery.
Although Qing knew all about these situations, he still pretended to be hearing this news for the first time, with a shocked expression on his face, and said: So, is Jia Ru Shaozi-san so powerful? Then, doesn’t she mean a lot to the world of magic?
Originally, Jia Ru Shao Zi didn’t have any special reaction to Xia Youjie’s words. But when she saw Qing, who looked shocked, and said words of praise that were too exaggerated for her, her face gradually turned red. After all, she was still a girl, and she was a little shy to hear such exaggerated praise.
Fortunately, the treatment is almost over. The injury was not serious, just a few broken ribs. For ordinary people, it would be a serious injury, but for Jia Ru Shaozi who has mastered the reversal technique, it can only be regarded as a minor injury.
Jia Ruxiaozi quickly said: “Okay, try moving around a bit.” Then he turned his back to Qing, not wanting him to see his face, which had just turned red due to his exaggerated words.
Gojo Satoru, who was standing behind him, saw Shaozi turning around with a red face. Just as he was about to make a joke, he saw Shaozi’s death stare. Gojo Satoru quickly shut his mouth. After all, if he offended Shaozi, he might die!
When Qing heard the whistle from Jia Ru, he stood up and moved around a few times, and found that his injuries had completely healed. In his heart, he couldn’t help but sigh at the power of the reversal technique. He couldn’t help but wonder which one was more powerful, the reversal technique or the sealless healing technique that Madara-ye got from Hashirama Senju. After all, he didn’t know whether he could awaken the reversal technique in the future. He could only look forward to Madara-ye’s sealless healing technique in the inheritance.
Gojo Satoru, who was being whistled at from behind, couldn’t stand it anymore. Seeing Qing moving around, he quickly changed the subject and said to Qing: Hey, your injury is healed. We just introduced ourselves. Is it your turn to tell us about yourself?
Popular Science (Old Version)
When Qing heard what Gojo Satoru said, he hurriedly said: I’m sorry, I was a little excited about recovering from my injury and forgot to introduce myself to you.
My name is Qing. Because I was an orphan since birth, I don’t know my last name. I only know that there is a character Qing in my name. I have been using Qing as my last name for many years. I am 16 years old this year, and just entered the first year of high school, just like you.
When he heard that he was an orphan, Gojo Satoru showed an embarrassed expression, which was rare. Geto Suguru and Ieiri Shaozi also showed an apologetic look.
Qing saw their expressions and understood what they were thinking. But he didn’t care. In the previous world, he was an orphan. In this world, he was also an orphan, which made it easier for Qing to accept. So Qing didn’t blame Gojo Satoru for his careless words. Instead, he said: It’s okay, I’m used to it. I don’t care about this kind of life experience. Instead, I have another question, how did you know that the cursed spirit appeared here?
Gojo Satoru and the others saw that Qing had diverted the topic, so they didn’t pursue it further. At this time, Jia Ru Shaozi, who had calmed down, turned around and replied: We just completed a mission to remove the cursed spirits, and came here to relax. We were able to find the cursed spirits here because of Satoru’s six eyes. We rushed here because we were afraid that someone would be killed.
Qing didn’t expect that it was Ieiri Whistle who answered him, and he was a little surprised. After all, he had acted quite aloof before. He didn’t think too much about it, because Ieiri Whistle mentioned the six eyes. Although Qing already knew about Gojo Satoru’s six eyes, he still pretended to be confused and asked: Six eyes? What is that?
Just as Jiarui Shaozi was about to speak, Gojo Satoru suddenly jumped out and said: “Let me, a handsome guy, explain it to you personally.” Then he took off his sunglasses.
It was also the first time that Qing saw the real Rokugan. His first impression of the Rokugan was its beauty and mystery. It was indeed the strongest eye in Jujutsu Kaisen. Having this pair of eyes meant having a passport to becoming a top powerhouse.
How about it? Do you think I’m handsome? Gojo Satoru asked while posing and showing off. Jiaru Shaozi couldn’t stand it anymore and said directly: Stupid Gojo Satoru, stop being so conceited. Hearing this, Gojo Satoru put on his sunglasses again and said seriously: My six eyes have extremely powerful visual abilities, which can see the flow of cursed energy, the structure of curses, and microscopic details that ordinary people cannot perceive.
It also provides me with a 360-degree field of vision. Moreover, the six eyes complement my family-inherited technique, the Unlimited Technique. My Unlimited Technique requires extremely precise control of the magical power, and only the six eyes can achieve this control. In other words, without the six eyes, no one can use the Unlimited Technique.
Um, what is the Unlimited Technique? Qing asked weakly. Although Qing knew more about the Six Eyes and the Unlimited Technique than Gojo Satoru now, he couldn’t show it and could only continue to pretend.
Hearing Qing’s question, Gojo Satoru paused and said: Do you know the concept of infinity? Qing nodded: I know a little. My infinite limit technique uses the mathematical principle of infinitely close but unreachable. In simple terms, although we are face to face, as long as I use infinite limit, the distance between you and me seems very close but it is infinite, and you can never touch me. Gojo Satoru concluded.
Qing also revealed his surprise at the right time: What a powerful technique, doesn’t this mean that one will be invincible?
Gojo Satoru also gave him a thumbs up and said: Of course, we are the strongest! Hearing this, Geto Xia smiled slightly. Seeing the two of them like this, Jiaru Shaozi also held his forehead slightly and said with a little disdain: You two stop being so arrogant.
Qing was also addicted to pretending to be a newbie, and said: The techniques of Gojo Satoru and Ieiri Shaozi are so powerful, then your technique, Geto Suguru, should not be weak either, right?
Geto Suguru’s gentle voice sounded: My technique is the Curse Spirit Manipulation Technique, which allows me to collect defeated Curse Spirits for my own use, and there is no upper limit to the number.
When Qing heard this, even though he already knew the effect of the Curse Spirit Control Technique, he still pretended to complain, isn’t this just infinite troop explosion?
Xia Youjie replied: This is only the most obvious ability of the curse spirit manipulation technique, because each curse spirit has its own unique ability. After subduing them, you can choose the appropriate curse spirit to summon according to the battle situation, so as to formulate flexible tactics. The disadvantage is that you cannot subdue curse spirits that are stronger than yourself.
Hearing what Xia Youjie said, Qing also asked: I just heard from you that the curse spirit just now seemed to be at the peak of level three, and my curse power is almost at the level of a level one sorcerer. Are there different levels of curse spirits and sorcerers?
When Xia Youjie heard this question, he also explained to Qing: There are different levels of curse spirits and curse masters. If we talk about the levels of curse spirits in a more popular way, from low to high, they are: Level 4 curse spirits, the weakest curse spirits, are usually called “small fish” level. Ordinary people can repel them with a wooden bat, and they are very low in threat.
Level 3 Curse Spirit: Slightly stronger than Level 4, but still a low-level Curse Spirit. Ordinary people can deal with it with a pistol.
Quasi-second-level cursed spirits and second-level cursed spirits: cursed spirits of medium strength, requiring a certain level of ability from the curse master to deal with. Ordinary people can barely deal with them using shotguns, but they are not difficult to deal with for the curse master.
Quasi-first-level curse spirits and first-level curse spirits: high-level curse spirits, with a high threat. Ordinary people are difficult to deal with even with chariots, and usually require a first-level sorcerer to take action.
The highest level is the special grade curse spirit: the most powerful curse spirit, with extremely high intelligence and domain expansion ability, usually formed by humans’ strong fear of nature or emotions. It requires a special grade spellcaster or strong teamwork to deal with. However, there are also strong and weak special grade curse spirits.
The level of the sorcerer corresponds to the level of the cursed spirit, but because the sorcerer’s duty is to remove the cursed spirit, so generally the sorcerer of the same level is stronger than the cursed spirit. In other words, a third-level sorcerer can remove a third-level cursed spirit by himself. And so on.
Then what level of sorcerer should I be now? Qing asked. Your spell power can be considered a second-level sorcerer, but you don’t have any experience in removing curse spirits, so you can barely be considered a third-level sorcerer. After all, your spell power is here, and you can remove a third-level curse spirit as long as you have enough strength to fly bricks. Gojo Satoru answered.
Prepare to join the Jujutsu High School (Old Version)
Gojo Satoru seemed to suddenly remember something and asked Qing: Your cursed power increased greatly when you felt danger, so did you awaken your life technique at that time?
After hearing Gojo Satoru’s question: Ao also has his own ideas. When Ao knew that this world was a world of Jujutsu Kaisen, Ao was ready to join the Jujutsu High School to practice systematically, which would help Ao unlock Madara’s inheritance. Moreover, when he watched Jujutsu Kaisen in his previous life, he also had many regrets. Joining the Jujutsu High School would allow him to become stronger more quickly, so that he would have the strength to deal with future enemies and rewrite the fate of his favorite characters!
Thinking of this, Qing was also ready to reveal some secrets to Gojo Satoru and the other two. At this time, he said: I haven’t awakened my own life technique, but my eyes seem to have mutated a little before. It’s a bit like Gojo Satoru’s six eyes, but not as powerful.
Gojo Satoru was immediately excited when he heard what Qing said, and said to Qing: “How did your eyes change? Can you show them to me?” Next to him, Geto Suguru and Ieori Shoko also looked interested. After all, with the example of Gojo Satoru, who had six eyes, it was hard not to be interested.
No problem, Qing closed his eyes after saying this. When he opened them again, his eyes had turned blood red, and there was a comma-like magatama in each eye that was slowly rotating.
Gojo Satoru and the other two were also attracted by the change in Qing’s eyes. They stared at Qing’s eyes and felt that Qing’s eyes gave them a mysterious and weird feeling.
After watching for a while, Geto Xiayou asked: Do your eyes have any special abilities after they mutated like this?
It can see the flow of cursed energy, enhance dynamic vision, and observe the opponent’s movements and changes in cursed energy. Qing also answered Xia Yujie.
Gojo Satoru also jumped out and said: It looks like my six eyes. Are we related? Or do we have the same ancestor? And can you close your eyes? It feels so convenient!
I really don’t know if we are related, after all, you know my background. I can open and close my eyes freely. Qing said to Gojo.
At this time, Jia Ru Shaozi asked Qing: Do your eyes have a name? For example, Gojo Satoru’s eyes are called six eyes. What do you plan to call your eyes?
I gave it a name, Sharingan. Qing looked at Jiaru Shaozi’s pretty face and said with a smile.
Sharingan? Does it have any special meaning? Jiaru Shaozi asked.
Well… Strictly speaking, it doesn’t have any special meaning, I just feel like it should be called that. Qing waved his hand.
Gojo Satoru was also excited at this time and punched his fist. “Sharingan?” This name is much cooler than my six eyes. I don’t understand why the previous six-eyes owner chose such a name.
Qing couldn’t help laughing when he saw Gojo Satoru showing off. After all, Gojo Satoru, who is powerful, always gives people a feeling of being unreliable, whether now or in the future. The name is just a title, and it’s enough to be strong enough. When Qing said these words, he also closed his Sharingan, and his eyes returned to normal.
Qing. Can I call you that? Jia Ru Shaozi asked?
No problem, Ieiri Shaozi-san. Qing already had a good impression of the girl in front of him, so why would he care about the problem of addressing her.
Well, I’ll call you Qing. You can just call me Shaozi. Qing looked at Shaozi and nodded.
After seeing Qing’s response, Xiaozi said to him: Qing, now that you have awakened your spell power and learned a lot about the world of spells, do you want to continue your ordinary life? Or do you want to enter the world of spells and join our spell academy to become a spellcaster?
When Geto Suguru heard what Shaozi said, his eyes lit up. He also had the same idea, but Shaozi said it first. After all, he believed that the strong should protect the weak. Qing has great potential. After joining the Jujutsu High School for systematic learning, he will definitely become a powerful sorcerer and protect the weak ordinary people.
When Gojo Satoru heard the invitation from Xiaozi to Qing, he also said to Qing: You have a talent for being a sorcerer. There is basically no one like you. You have such a huge power of spells just after awakening, and your strange eyes show that you are a natural sorcerer.
Qing hadn’t expected Gojo Satoru to think so highly of him. He had originally wanted to join Jujutsu High School, so the invitation from Whistle saved him a lot of trouble.
Thinking of this, Qing said to the whistle: Knowing the secrets behind this world, it is a bit too self-deceptive to pretend that I know nothing and live a dull life. I have decided that I will join the Jujutsu High School and become a Jujutsu master!
Hearing Qing’s answer, Shaozi smiled and said, “Welcome to join us. You are the same age as us, so you should be in the same class with us. Finally, a normal person will join our class.” Shaozi said with a little excitement.
When Gojo Satoru heard what Whistle said, he also protested: What do you mean, finally a normal person is going to join, Whistle?
What do you think? You act like you are the boss and you are the third. Jie always says that sorcerers should protect non-spellers and the strong should protect the weak. It’s too serious to bear. Whistle complained with Geto.
Xiayou Jie was a little helpless when he heard the whistle. He ignored Gojo Satoru’s noise and said to Qing: Qing, I will call you that too. You can call me Jie and call that idiot Satoru. From now on, we are all companions. There is no need to be so distant. We will take you back to Jujutsu High School to meet the principal of Jujutsu High School, who is also our teacher. Whether you can join the high school depends on his arrangement.
Noctua righteous path (old version)
When Qing heard what Geto Suguru said, he knew that Geto was talking about the principal of Jujutsu High School – Masamichi Yaga.
No problem, then shall we go to Jujutsu High School now? What about my previous school? Should I go and drop out first? Qing Xiangjie asked.
You can go and withdraw from school first, or if you find it troublesome, there will be someone at the technical college to help you with the process, Jie said to Qing.
Then you guys should help me with it. I think it’s quite troublesome, and it’s best to save some trouble. After all, according to my original personality, I didn’t have any friends in school who I had to say goodbye to, so it’s better to go directly to Jujutsu High School.
Xia Youjie nodded when he heard Qing’s answer and said to Qing: “Do you have anything to pack? Someone will come to compensate for this house when the time comes.”
Qing thought for a moment and said, “I’ll just take a few clothes, and I’ll buy the rest when I get to the college. Wait for me, I’ll pack and we’ll leave right away.” Qing said and went into the room to pack.
After a while, Qing came out pushing a suitcase and said to Shaozi and the other three: Okay, let’s go.
The four of them arrived at the street and chose to take a taxi back to the high school. In the taxi, the four of them also shared their daily experiences. Qing could feel that his relationship with the three of them had become closer. Amidst the laughter and joy, the taxi soon arrived at the Jujutsu High School.
When Qing stepped into the territory of the technical high school, a group of quaint buildings came into Qing’s sight. Although he had seen it many times in anime in his previous life, this was the first time he saw the real appearance of the technical high school in reality.
While Qing was still looking around, Jie suddenly spoke: “It’s a little too late today. I’ll take you to see the teacher tomorrow. You should take a rest today. Wu, Shaozi, take Qing to the dormitory. I’ll go to the teacher to explain the situation.”
No problem, Qing, come with me. Wu agreed and said to Qing. Qing followed Wu and Shaozi to the dormitory. Wu took Qing to the dormitory and said to Qing: The toiletries inside are all brand new. Do you think there is anything missing? You can go buy some. Are you used to the new living environment? Wu said with a smirk.
Don’t worry, it’s no problem. It doesn’t matter where you live. I don’t have any requirements for where I live.
That’s no problem. Jie and I live next to you. If you have any problems, just come to us. Have a good rest at night. We will go to see the teacher together tomorrow. Wu said.
Okay, Whistle, Wu, you guys should go and rest quickly, good night.
Seeing that Qing had been arranged, Shaozi waved to Qing and Wu, said good night, and walked towards his dormitory.
Wu opened the door next to him, said good night to Qing and went into the room. Qing also thought that he would go to see Ye Mo Zhengdao tomorrow, so it would be better to rest early. After tidying up, he lay down on the bed to rest.
The next morning, Qing opened the door and saw Wu and Jie coming out of the room. “Good morning, Qing,” Wu said, and Jie also said good morning. “Good morning to you too,” Qing replied.
Let’s go, Qing. Whistle said to meet up with the teacher, Jie said to Qing gently.
The three of them walked towards the office building, and when they were downstairs, they saw the whistle waiting there. The four of them also walked towards Ye Mo Zheng Dao’s room together.
As soon as Qing entered the room, he saw a room full of cursed corpses. Yaga Masamichi was also making cursed corpses. He looked almost the same as when he met Itadori Yuji. He still wore sunglasses and had a serious expression, but he looked younger than he did a dozen years later.
Yega Masamichi saw the four of them coming in, and he didn’t stop what he was doing, but just said: Your name is Qing, right? I heard from Wu that you suddenly awakened your magical power. Then they met you by chance and invited you to join the Jujutsu High School. You have a clean background, so it’s no problem for you to join the Jujutsu High School, but I still want to ask, why do you want to join the Jujutsu High School? After saying this, Yega Masamichi suddenly looked up and looked directly into Qing’s eyes.
When Qing heard this question, he also thought about it in his heart. The purpose of coming to the Jujutsu High School is of course to become stronger. Although he has the inheritance of Madara-sama and can become stronger on his own, the speed is always not as fast as that of the Jujutsu High School with systematic learning.
I had already found out yesterday that Wu and the others are more than halfway through their first year of high school and will soon be in their second year. The mission of the Star Plasma Body will also come. Now Qing just wants to get stronger, and get stronger quickly, so that he can deal with the crisis that is about to come. After all, in this mission, not only will Tennuriko of the Star Plasma Body die, but Wu will also experience a near-death crisis. Who knows if Wu can comprehend the core of the curse at the last moment and learn the reversal technique.
But wouldn’t it be a good idea to give such a straightforward reason? Qing wondered if he should make up some nice words. After thinking for a moment, Qing felt that it was not his character to say nice words, so he might as well tell the truth!
Become stronger! I need powerful strength. This is why I came here. Qing looked directly at Ye Mo Zheng Dao and said this.
Is this the reason why you came to the Jujutsu High School? Is this the only reason you came to the Jujutsu High School? You failed! After saying this, a cursed corpse next to Ye Mo Zhengdao suddenly jumped up and attacked Qing.
Qing, who had seen Yaga Masamichi test Yuji Itadori, knew that this sentence would definitely cause dissatisfaction from Yaga Masamichi, so he was also on guard against Yaga Masamichi. But he didn’t expect the speed of the Curse Corpse to be so fast. Before he could see the attack route of the Curse Corpse, it had already arrived in front of him. Qing was forced to raise his hand to block it.
The next moment, Qing was knocked away by the Curse Corpse. Qing was in a state of confusion while in mid-air. The Curse Corp …
Ye Mo Zhengdao, who had been observing Qing, also discovered Qing’s changes. He had heard Wu and the others say that Qing’s eyes had mutated, so he was not too surprised when he saw Qing’s eyes turn blood red.
He just spoke to Qing slowly and firmly.
Two Magatama Sharingan! (Old version)
Ye Mo Zhengdao said to Qing slowly and firmly: A sorcerer has to deal with death all the time. Not only his own death, but he will also see people killed by the curse and will also kill the curse with his own hands. It is an extremely unpleasant job and requires a certain madness and high enthusiasm.
Your reasons for wanting to join the technical college are too superficial. I don’t think you are suitable for joining the technical college with such reasons. Ye Mo Zhengdao said to Qing while commanding the Curse Corpse to continue attacking Qing.
Qing had already opened his Sharingan at this time, but he could only barely see the trajectory of Curse Corpse’s attack. Even if he could see it clearly, his body could not keep up with Curse Corpse’s speed. He could only deal with it with difficulty and had to endure Curse Corpse’s attacks from time to time.
The intensity was definitely not this high when testing Yuji Itadori! Otherwise, I would not be able to handle it. It seems that Wu and the others have told Yaga Masamichi about my situation. Are they testing my state of mind as well as my limits? Qing was thinking while dealing with the attack of the Curse Corpse.
While Qing was dealing with the attacks of Zhu Hai, he also had to think in his mind about how to respond to Ye Mo Zhengdao.
I don’t think the need for strength is a superficial reason. As you said, a sorcerer has to deal with death all the time, not only his own death, but also people killed by curses. But as long as I am strong enough, I can remove any curse spirits I encounter, then I will not die, and I can better protect those who encounter curses.
Besides, isn’t the essence of a sorcerer to pursue powerful strength? In the end, if you want to survive in the process of destroying the curse, powerful strength is indispensable. This is the main theme of the sorcery world!
When Ye Mo Zheng Dao heard Qing’s words, he also refuted: People who only know how to pursue power are very easy to go astray. Many sorcerers who have mastered power have degenerated into cursers. The extreme pursuit of power can easily make people lost.
And without a clear goal, when you face death you will regret becoming a sorcerer for the sake of power. Let me tell you that there is no such thing as a sorcerer dying without regrets.
Power is neither good nor bad, it just depends on the person who holds it. I pursue power only to better protect the people I care about. As for what you said about becoming a sorcerer because you regret pursuing power when facing death? I have already answered you just now. As long as you are strong enough, you will not face death, and you will not die with regrets.
Just like you said, there is no such thing as a sorcerer dying without regrets. For example, right now, if you were a cursed spirit, I would be facing the risk of death, and I would only regret that my power was not strong enough, instead of regretting that I became a sorcerer for power!
Qing struggled to resist the attack of the Curse Corpse while responding to Ye Moth. In fact, with Qing’s current Curse Power and Sharingan, it would be easy for an experienced Curse Master to deal with a Curse Corpse. But Qing was still struggling to deal with it. After all, Curse Power is not equal to strength.
But after this period of fighting, Qing has adapted to the attack of the Curse Corpse, and his combat experience is increasing rapidly. The more he fights, the more excited he becomes. Qing knows that he can’t go back to his ordinary life, because this kind of battle between life and death can make him excited. He is not a person who is content with being ordinary!
Ye Mo Zheng Dao heard Qing’s words and knew that Qing was determined. Although he still had some complaints about Qing’s pursuit of power, he was an educator after all, and success or failure was not determined by power, so he didn’t say anything. However, seeing Qing adapt to the attack of a curse spirit so quickly, he was a little surprised and directly controlled the other two curse skeletons to rush towards Qing.
Qing was fighting back and forth with the first Cursed Skeleton, but suddenly two more Cursed Skeletons joined in. Qing immediately fell into a disadvantage. He was beaten without the strength to fight back and could only passively take the beating.
Qing was also furious at this time, and felt something rushing straight into his mind and into his eyes. Although I refuted what you just said, I agree that a sorcerer needs a certain degree of madness. Although Qing was being beaten, he still found time to shout this sentence to Ye Mo Zheng Dao.
Ye Mo Zheng Dao saw a very arrogant smile on Qing’s face at this time, and he didn’t know what he meant by saying this. But the next moment he understood why Qing said this and showed such a smile.
I saw that Qing’s eyes changed from a comma to a magatama with two commas, and the power of curse that only a first-level sorcerer could have burst out from his body.
I saw it, and I can keep up with it, Qing thought. He grabbed an attacking Curse Spirit with one hand, and slammed the two Curse Spirits together. He dodged the attack of the third Curse Spirit, and when it turned around, he kneed it hard in the face. When it was knocked away, he threw the two Curse Spirits in his hand towards the Curse Spirit that was knocked away.
Ye Mo Zhengdao obviously did not expect such a result and stood up in shock. He had heard Wu and the others talk about Qing’s basic situation and knew that Qing had almost the same spell power as a first-level sorcerer when he just awakened, and his eyes had also mutated. However, because he had just become a sorcerer, he had no combat experience.
I expected that the two Curse Skeletons should be able to suppress Qing and give him the feeling of being on the verge of death, so that I could hear the true words in his heart. But just now, seeing that he was already able to handle one Curse Skeleton with ease, in order to truly suppress Qing, I sent another Curse Skeleton. Who would have thought that Qing would break through again under such extreme pressure.
Not only did his power reach the level of a first-level sorcerer, his eyes also seemed to have changed, with one more magatama in his eyes. And it was obvious that Qing couldn’t see the movements of the Curse Corpse very clearly at first, but after his eyes turned into two magatama, he caught the flaws of the Curse Corpse and defeated the three Curse Corpses in an instant.
Ye Mo Zheng Dao couldn’t help but think of Gojo Satoru’s evaluation of Qing: a natural born sorcerer! Indeed, how long has Qing been a sorcerer? Only two days at most? Now he already has the power of a first-level sorcerer, and has mutated eyes. Qing still has his own technique that has not been awakened. Is this a genius who can be compared with Wu?
A natural born special-grade sorcerer?
Join the College (Old Version)
A natural born special grade sorcerer, can he be on par with Gojo Satoru? Thinking of this, Yega Masamichi was also shocked by his own thoughts. After all, who is Gojo Satoru? Born with six eyes, he will become a special grade sorcerer sooner or later after mastering the unlimited spell. But only one six eyes appears every few hundred years, and the birth of the six eyes means that the world pattern will change because of the owner of the six eyes.
Because the six eyes represent a powerful force, as the six-eyes owner becomes stronger, the curse in the world will also become stronger. Because the six-eyes owner alone is enough to break the balance of the world, in order to maintain the balance between the curse spirits and the sorcerers, the world will make the curse spirits stronger than before!
Judging from the talent Qing has shown now, he is not weaker than Wu. After all, Wu is only a first-level sorcerer now. Qing’s eyes may not be as powerful as Gojo Wu’s now, but judging from the situation just now, Qing’s eyes still have room for evolution.
If Qing’s eyes evolve to their limit, they may be weaker than Wu’s six eyes, but they should not be much weaker. What Qing lacks now is combat experience and the ability to react to cursed spirits.
It can be said that the current Qing is a weakened version of Wu, and he will catch up with the current Wu in a short time. It is not known whether the appearance of Qing is a good thing or a bad thing for the world of sorcery.
After all, the appearance of Wu has made the situation of other sorcerers even more difficult, and now there is another Qing. I wonder if the curse spirits will continue to become stronger.
Thinking of this, Ye Mo Zheng Dao said to Qing: Although I don’t agree with your straightforward pursuit of power, it doesn’t mean you are wrong, and your performance just now made me understand your talent. You are a natural sorcerer, so you passed the test! Welcome to join the Spell Academy!
Qing heaved a sigh of relief after hearing this. Although he knew that he had a good chance of being admitted to the Jujutsu High School, he was still a little nervous before the matter was settled.
Don’t worry, teacher. I pursue power only so that I can better protect the people I care about in the future. After all, the profession of a sorcerer is full of dangers. Without sufficient power, I can’t even guarantee the life and death of the people I care about.
Hearing Qing calling him teacher so familiarly, Yega Zhengdao couldn’t help but sigh at Qing’s big mentality. However, after hearing Qing’s words, Yega Zhengdao also changed his opinion of Qing. After all, how could someone who wants to protect the people around him have a wrong mentality?
From now on, you will be a first-year student in technical high school just like Wu and the others. Due to the special nature of the profession of sorcerer, there are only four of you in the first year. If Qing has any questions, you can ask Wu and Jie, as they are all first-level sorcerers now.
You have just joined the technical college and your status is only that of a fourth-level sorcerer. However, your strength should allow you to be promoted soon. Just accumulate more experience in the early stage and pass the sorcerer promotion assessment in the later stage.
Having said this, Ye Mo Zhengdao couldn’t help but look at Qing and the other four. Three of them were geniuses in sorcery. They had reached the level of first-class sorcerers at a young age, and would become special-class sorcerers sooner or later. The only one who had no fighting talent, Whistle, was also a genius in reversal techniques. As a teacher of the four of them, it was an honor, but also a great pressure. After all, although Wu and Jie were geniuses, they also had their own personalities.
I hope Qing won’t end up like Wu and Jie, Ye Mo Zheng Dao thought. Wu, Jie. I have to say that you have a good eye and brought back a good seedling. You have also seen the results of the assessment, so you can rest assured now. Go on your mission quickly, you still have tasks to complete today.
Qing, you should take a day off today, and then follow Wu and the outstanding missions. Although your level as a sorcerer is not high, your strength is not weak. You can follow Wu and the others to do some missions that suit your strength.
Shaozi, you don’t need to follow Wu and Jie today. You can treat Qing later. After all, Qing just suffered some skin injuries. Shaozi nodded as he looked at Qing, who had a bruised face.
After Ye Mo Zheng Dao finished instructing Qing and the other four, he also sat down cross-legged to continue making his cursed skeleton. Before leaving, Qing looked at Ye Mo Zheng Dao who was surrounded by the cursed skeleton that looked like a doll, and a strange sense of contrast rose in his heart.
In the corridor outside, Wu said: Qing, you take a rest today. Jie and I have decided that starting tomorrow we will take turns taking you on missions to help you gain experience. When you’re ready, we’ll find someone to recommend you to become a first-level sorcerer. A fourth-level sorcerer is a waste of your talent.
I have no problem, just follow your arrangement. Qing responded to Wudao. As long as you have no problem, Jie and I are going on a mission, you can go and treat the wound on your face. Wu said jokingly.
Watching Wu and Jie walking away, Shaozi said to Qing: Come with me, I will take you to the infirmary to treat your injuries.
Qing was lying in the infirmary, feeling Shaozi’s reversal technique, and asked Shaozi: How did you learn the reversal technique at that time? Even strong people like Wu and Jie couldn’t do it.
Hearing Qing’s question, Whistle said to Qing: Do this, do that, and you will be able to reverse the technique. Isn’t it simple?
After hearing Shao’s explanation, Qing finally understood what Wu meant when he said in the anime that Shao couldn’t explain how he learned the reversal technique. It felt like a very simple explanation that he could learn it in one go. But the reversal technique was the most difficult technique to master.
After the whistle stopped, he said, “It’s done.” Qing also stood up and said, “Thank you.” “I’ve been treated by you twice in the past two days. I feel like I’ll be a regular here in the future.” Qing said jokingly to the whistle.
No problem, just come to me if you’re injured. But it’s better for you to learn the reversal technique yourself, so as not to increase my workload.
Qing knew that Shaozi said this to motivate himself to become stronger, but he didn’t realize that Shaozi had such a proud side. Qing thought secretly in his heart.
Shaozi, can you take me around the college? Qing asked Shaozi. No problem, I have nothing to do right now. Come with me.
Shaozi walked in front, and Qing came to Shaozi’s side, walking side by side. Shaozi introduced everything about the college to Qing along the way, and suddenly asked: Qing, do you have an important person outside? I can see that the teacher was really satisfied with you when you said at the end that you would use your strength to protect the people you care about.
Hearing Shaozi’s question, Qing shook his head, stared into Shaozi’s eyes and said: No, not really, I don’t have any family, and I don’t have any good friends outside. The only ones I have a good relationship with are you three and today’s teacher Ye Mo. I guess he counts as half a friend now.
Chapter 10 Madara’s Legacy (Old Version)
Qing entered the Jujutsu High School in order to change the fate of his favorite character, but the world of Jujutsu is a dangerous world after all. Without strength, he can’t even protect himself, let alone protect others. Therefore, Qing wants to pursue the strongest power.
After all, you have the treasure of strength. As long as you take action and work harder, you will reap rewards. This is Qing’s greatest confidence and source of motivation.
After hearing Qing’s words, Shaozi was a little confused. But when he saw Qing’s eyes, Shaozi knew that what Qing said was true. Because Shaozi could only see the sincerity overflowing from Qing’s eyes.
At this point, Shaozi was no longer confused, but instead joked with Qing: Is this an alternative implicit confession? After all, among the people you mentioned, there is a girl named me.
When Qing heard Shaozi’s teasing, he smiled and said to her: Of course, forget it. This is the first time I say such words to a girl. Qing said this because he had a good impression of Shaozi and felt sorry for what happened to her in the future. People around her left her one after another. This time, he didn’t want Shaozi to be so lonely.
Shaozi originally wanted to play a joke on Qing, but she never expected Qing to answer so directly, which made Shaozi, who was smiling, blush. She felt very shy inside.
Shaozi didn’t know why this happened. If it were Wu or Jie, she wouldn’t feel shy at all. After all, Shaozi was a carefree person in her daily life.
Do I have a crush on Qing? Shaozi couldn’t help but think of this. But Shaozi himself couldn’t understand his current emotions. This was the first time he encountered such a situation.
No matter how Wu and Jie teased, she could always fight back. She never showed shyness in front of them. She didn’t have any feelings beyond friendship for Wu and Jie. Although they were both very good-looking, their personalities were not her type.
However, Shaozi is not clear about her current mentality. After all, she is only a 16-year-old girl. She has never been in a relationship before and doesn’t know what it feels like to like someone.
After calming down, Shaozi pretended to be relaxed and said to Qing: “You have to work hard. There are so many people who like me. I have never liked anyone.” Neither Wu nor Jie can do it.
If it weren’t for Shaozi’s blushing face, she might have been able to fool Qing with her fake appearance. But now I understand that Shaozi is just strong on the outside but weak on the inside. But she doesn’t make people hate her. On the contrary, I think such a girl is very cute.
Although he saw Shaozi’s shy side, Qing just thought that Shaozi was shocked by his words that sounded like a confession and didn’t react.
After all, Qing herself has never been in love, but Qing feels that although she is a novice in love, she still knows what she should know. One of the three major illusions in life: She likes me. But how many people are put in an awkward situation.
Qing also felt that Shaozi was right. In his previous life, he could see that Shaozi only had friendship for Wu and Jie. The only thing he could compare himself to Wu and Jie was his looks. If Shaozi didn’t even have feelings for them, how could he like him?
And although Qing now has a good impression of the whistle, the most important thing now is strength. He must quickly obtain Madara’s inheritance to deal with the crisis that will come later.
In Qing’s heart, the world of spells is a very dangerous place. After all, the world here is not static. No matter whether it is a spellcaster or a spell spirit, if one side becomes stronger, the other side will also become stronger to maintain the balance of this world.
Not to mention whether my arrival now will bring a butterfly effect to the world. Will it change the plot I know? If the plot changes, will I have time to save the characters who are in crisis?
So Qing is not going to spoil the plot for now, after all, foresight is also a big advantage of Qing now. If he encounters something wrong, he will need more strength to change him.
Now Qing wants to go back to the dormitory early, because when he awakened the two magatama Sharingan just now, he obtained a lot of Madara’s inheritance. He wants to go back and carefully sort out the extra things in his mind.
Thinking of this, Qing said to Shaozi: Shaozi, let’s stop here today, and you go back and have a good rest. Shaozi was relieved to hear this, after all, the atmosphere just now was a little awkward for her.
Shaozi also felt that Qing had noticed that the atmosphere just now was not right, so he asked him to go back and calm down. Thinking of this, Shaozi felt that Qing was thoughtful.
Okay, Qing, you should take a good rest today, after all, you will start your mission tomorrow. Although Wu or Jie will be with you, you still have to be careful.
Hearing Shaozi’s caring words, Qing also felt that the feeling of being cared for was indeed a pleasant one.
Don’t worry, my initial task won’t be too difficult. With Wu and the others watching over me, nothing will go wrong.
That would be the best. After saying this, Whistle turned around and waved to Qing, saying “see you tomorrow” and went to do his own thing.
Seeing that Whistle had left, Qing also walked towards his dormitory. After arriving at the dormitory, Qing sat on the bed and began to browse the inheritance of Madara-sama that had just emerged in his mind.
The basic three body techniques, Uchiha style shuriken techniques, Uchiha Madara’s early ninjutsu, taijutsu, and genjutsu. Seeing these new inheritances in his mind, Qing couldn’t help but try out the new inherited taijutsu in his dormitory. It was a little awkward at first, but after a while, he got the hang of it.
After performing Taijutsu for a while, he suppressed the urge to try Ninjutsu. After all, he was still in the dormitory, and if he performed Ninjutsu, he would not be able to save the room.
After the experiment on physical skills just now, and the information on ninjutsu and illusion in his mind, Qing discovered that he could directly learn the power inherited from Madara, but he would need to practice more in the future to gain proficiency.
Ao himself did not expect that Madara-sama’s inheritance would give him such a big surprise at this time. After all, he would start learning to remove cursed spirits tomorrow. Having gained such powerful strength before that, Ao was more confident in facing the upcoming journey of removing cursed spirits.
It also made Qing understand a little bit about Madara’s inheritance. It should be that every time the Sharingan evolves, it will gain a part of Madara’s own power, and it will also feed back its own curse power. This virtuous cycle made Qing’s originally anxious mood slowly calm down.
As expected, in this world full of dangers, strength is the only thing that can truly give people peace of mind. Qing felt the change in his mood and sighed.
Chapter 11: Ichichi Jiegao (Old Version)
Qing sorted out the inheritance in his mind and it was already evening. Just at this time, Wu and Jie returned to the technical high school one after another. After handing over the tasks, they came directly to Qing.
Looking at Wu and Jie who had arrived, Qing asked them: Did today’s mission go smoothly?
Wu said carelessly: “It’s just a first-level curse spirit. It’s not difficult at all. In front of my limitless strength, it can’t even touch me. It was removed in a few strokes. If it was a special-level curse spirit, it would be worth seeing.”
After Qing heard what Wu said, he also recognized Wu’s strength in his heart. After all, although Wu could not maintain the unlimited strength all the time, he could still maintain it for a day. It was indeed easy for him to deal with a first-level curse spirit. After all, a first-level curse spirit could not even break Wu’s defense, so he could only passively take the beating.
At present, the only ones who can threaten Wu are indeed special-grade spell spirits or special-grade spell casters. Moreover, ordinary special-grade spell spirits are not enough. At least they must be spell spirits that can expand the domain, and use the characteristics of the domain that must be hit to break Wu’s limitless limit. Or learn to extend the domain and extend the domain. However, there are not many special-grade spell spirits that can expand the domain, and even fewer that can upgrade the domain.
Another thing is that you can use special cursed tools. Later, Fushiguro Jyouji had the Amasaki Hokori in his hand, which had the effect of forcibly canceling spells. In front of this cursed tool, using it without limit was useless.
When Qing thought of Fushiguro Shiji, he couldn’t help but worry. After all, this was the most dangerous time for Wu and Jie in high school, except that he was added now. He didn’t know if the three of them could withstand Fushiguro Shiji in the future.
After Wu finished speaking, which sounded like bragging but was true, Jie said with a smile, “The cursed spirit I encountered today was also a first-level cursed spirit, and I have subdued it using the cursed spirit manipulation technique.”
Qing looked at Jie with a gentle smile and thought of Jie’s curse spirit manipulation technique. Every time he absorbed a curse spirit, he would first compress it into a small black ball and then swallow it. This small ball tasted extremely disgusting, similar to a rag to wipe vomit.
This smell is unbearable, but if you don’t absorb the curse spirit, you can’t become stronger, and the curse spirit manipulation technique will become a decoration. Jie’s idea is that the strong protect the weak, and the magician protects the non-magician.
This thought made him endure the disgusting taste and absorb as many curse spirits as possible to make himself stronger faster. However, it was also this disgusting absorption method that caused Jie to suffer unspeakable mental torture. After Fushiguro Shier shot and killed Tennen Riko, and witnessed the Pansei Cult cheering over Tennen Riko’s corpse, his personality changed greatly. Later, he was sentenced to the Jujutsu High School and became a curse master.
Qing is most worried about Jie’s current state. After all, Jie is now trapped in a vicious circle. If he wants to become stronger, he has to endure mental torture. If he doesn’t become stronger, the obsession in his heart will urge him to become stronger. Moreover, Wu is also getting stronger, so Jie is definitely unwilling to stand still.
Qing doesn’t have any way to deal with Jie now. After all, mental illness is the most difficult to treat. Jie doesn’t talk about the difficulties he is facing. It seems that he will have to hint at it in the future. Now he can only take one step at a time.
Hearing you two say this, I feel relieved. Qing also answered after thinking about it.
Don’t worry, if you have time to worry about us, you might as well worry about yourself. It has just been confirmed that you will go on a mission with me tomorrow to remove a second-level cursed spirit. How is it, is there any pressure? You just entered the technical college and faced a second-level cursed spirit. Wu asked teasingly.
If the Sharingan had not evolved to the second level of Magatama and had not received the new inheritance from Madara-sama, Qing would have been under a lot of pressure. After all, Qing almost lost half his life when he faced a cursed spirit that was not even at the quasi-second level. But now, although it is difficult for Qing, he is still confident that he can remove it.
It’s okay, Wu. Just watch me pull it out. Qing said to Wu very easily.
Seeing Qing so confident, Jie couldn’t help but remind him: “Don’t be careless tomorrow, Qing. If you can beat him, then fight him. If you can’t, let Wu do it. After all, you lack practical experience. If you really fight with the curse spirit, you will easily suffer a loss.”
After hearing what Jie said, Wu couldn’t help but say to Jie: Don’t worry, you don’t have to be afraid, I am here, I won’t watch Qing die in vain, and when I know Qing is no match for him, I will take action.
After the three of them finished talking about tomorrow’s mission, they had dinner together and went back to the dormitory to rest. Tomorrow will be Qing’s first mission, so they need to let Qing get enough rest.
The next morning, Qing and Wu arrived at the entrance of the high school. A black car was parked at the door, and Qing and Wu sat in the back seat together.
As soon as he got in the car, Wu introduced Qing to him, “This is the assistant supervisor, Ichi Chijie Gao.” Wu pointed to the co-pilot and said, “Qing, you probably don’t know what an assistant supervisor is, let me introduce it to you.”
The assistant supervisor is responsible for conveying specific information about the mission to the sorcerer, including the target location, the level of the spell spirit, the mission requirements, etc. They are also responsible for arranging transportation, providing equipment and other logistical support.
The tasks of the assistant supervisor also include supervising the actions of the sorcerer, ensuring that the mission is carried out according to plan, and recording important information during the mission. These records are important for subsequent analysis and mission evaluation. However, it should not have any impact on you. You have to improve your strength, and then you can just find someone to recommend you to be a first-level sorcerer.
Ijichi Jiegao, who heard this in front, showed an embarrassed look on his face, which looked a little mature but more youthful than more than ten years ago, and said: Mr. Gojo, isn’t it okay to say this in front of me?
Gojo Satoru replied casually: What’s wrong? Do you have any objection?
When Ijichi Jiegao heard this, he quickly replied: Mr. Gojo, I have no objection, I will pretend I didn’t hear it.
Qing looked at Ichichi Jiegao, who was much younger than the one who was more than ten years old, and sighed: No wonder he was so cautious when facing Wu later, it turns out that he was trained well by Wu when he was young.
The car drove to a forest and stopped. Qing and Wu had already heard the specific information of the mission while in the car. There was a second-level cursed spirit in this forest that specialized in preying on humans who entered the forest. The two of them just needed to enter the forest and lure the snake out of its hole.
Chapter 12: The First Battle after Joining the Polytechnic (Old Version)
After the car stopped, Qing and Wu got out. Wu said to Yiji Zhijiegao: After we go in, you leave here first. After removing the curse, I will call you and you can come back to pick us up.
Hearing this, Ichichi Jiegao immediately responded: “Okay, Mr. Gojo. I wish you and Mr. Qing good luck in martial arts.” After that, he asked the driver to leave the forest.
Seeing that Yidi Zhijie Gao and the others had already driven away, Wu said to Qing: “Let’s go, Qing. Get rid of the weeds early and go back to rest early.” As he spoke, he walked into the forest.
Qing saw that Wu had already set off, and followed Wu into the forest without hesitation.
Although Ichichi just said that the cursed spirit will attack humans who enter the forest, we can’t just rely on it to attack us and then we fight back. In the future, you will encounter cursed spirits that are very good at hiding, and at this time we need to take the initiative to attack.
Whether it is a cursed spirit or a sorcerer who uses cursed power, it will leave a residue of cursed power, and the sorcerer can sense it when he uses cursed power. Have you sensed it? Or can your eyes see it too? Qing.
Hearing what Wu said, Qing immediately remembered this setting in Jujutsu Kaisen. Moreover, Wu’s six eyes can enable him to sense the residual power of cursed energy extremely accurately, and even see the flow trajectory of the residual power.
It may be that the residual cursed power of this cursed spirit has been here for too long, or it may be that this cursed spirit is not very strong. Now the residual cursed power that Qing can sense with his cursed power is almost undetectable.
Thinking of this, Qing immediately opened his Sharingan, and the two magatama slowly rotated in his eyes, and he could immediately see the remnants of the cursed power left by the cursed spirit. Ah, I saw it, and I saw it very clearly.
Hearing Qing’s answer, Wu also laughed. I knew your eyes could see it. Let’s go, this cursed spirit has nowhere to hide.
Hearing what Wu said, Qing walked in the direction of the cursed power remnant. Wu was just behind Qing, walking at a leisurely pace.
After walking for a while, Qing found that he had reached the end of the remnant. About 50 meters away from the end of the remnant, there was indeed a huge snake-like cursed spirit lying curled up there.
As if it heard a sound, the whole snake stood up and spread its neck like a cobra. Its snake eyes stared straight at Qing and Wu.
Seeing this cobra-like cursed spirit, Qing couldn’t help but say in his heart, “No way? Pokémon intruding?” Because this cursed spirit looks too much like Arbok in Pokémon. But after a closer look, you can still see the difference. I almost thought this was a cartoon. Qing couldn’t help but complain in his heart.
Wu saw the curse spirit and couldn’t help but remind Qing. This curse spirit is almost a quasi-first-level curse spirit, Qing. Although it is still in the second-level category, you’d better be cautious. After saying this, Wu always felt that he seemed to have missed something, but he couldn’t remember it, so he didn’t think about it.
Ao’s Sharingan also saw that this cursed spirit was about to reach the quasi-first level, apparently because it had eaten a lot of people.
After Wu reminded Qing, the “Arbok” in Qing’s eyes also rushed towards Qing at an extremely fast speed.
So fast! But it’s still not fast enough in front of the Sharingan! Qing dodged the extremely fast bite of “Arbok” by leaning sideways. Seeing that the sneak attack did not succeed, “Arbok” also changed its attack method directly, and its thick tail attacked Qing’s head directly.
Qing saw all of Arbok’s movements and dodged the tail that was coming at his face. He stood up and gathered his curse power into his fist, hitting Arbok’s vital point.
This kind of snake-like cursed spirit, hitting the weakest part should work, right? But it doesn’t matter, with my curse power, the second-level cursed spirit shouldn’t be able to withstand a few punches from me. Qing was fighting while thinking about how to quickly defeat the cursed spirit in front of him.
Just as Qing’s fist was about to hit Arbok’s weak spot, he couldn’t help but relax, thinking that the outcome was already decided!
But just as Qing’s fist landed on Arbok’s body, he felt its scales wriggling strangely, and the scales were unusually slippery. After the scales wriggled for a while, Qing’s fist was brought to the ground, blasting a big hole in the ground. Mud splashed everywhere.
In this situation, Qing shouted in his heart, “Oh no, I’m careless!” With his Sharingan, he saw that “Arbok” was attacking his chest with its snake tail again. The distance was too close. He could see it but couldn’t avoid it. Qing could only gather a lot of cursed power in his chest to block this attack. However, the impact still made Qing’s blood surge.
Feeling his current state, although the injury was not serious, the situation just now was critical and he had used up a lot of cursed energy. The next battle would have to be calculated based on the use of cursed energy.
Thinking about his performance just now, Qing also realized that although he had stronger power than the “Arbok” in front of him, he did lack combat experience. He felt that he had a sure win before he had figured out the opponent’s intelligence, which was really too much of an underestimation of the enemy.
After adjusting his state, Qing prepared to use physical skills to test whether the strange movement that had just hit it was a special skill of “Arbok”. If so, it would not be possible to defeat it with physical skills alone.
After thinking about it, Qing also used the physical skills inherited from Madara yesterday to tangle with “Arbok”. With the help of Sharingan, every time “Arbok” attacked, Qing dodged it at the extreme distance. And every time Qing attacked, “Arbok” dodged it with strange movements.
Seeing this situation made Qing extremely annoyed. He blamed himself for his lack of combat experience and skills, and was unable to seize the opponent’s flaws or inflict an effective blow.
Later, Wu also found that Qing and the cursed spirit in front of him were in a stalemate. Qing had the Sharingan, so as long as he was not as careless as he was at the beginning, the cursed spirit would not be able to hit Qing. But Qing obviously suffered a great loss due to his lack of experience, and he was also unable to hit the cursed spirit. Looking at the potholes on the ground around him, they were all caused by Qing.
Seeing Qing stuck in a stalemate, Wu was thinking of reminding Qing how to use his strength to hit the cursed spirit in front of him. However, he noticed that Qing’s expression changed from annoyance of not being able to hit the cursed spirit to a determined expression. Wu knew that Qing might have thought of a way to deal with this cursed spirit.
Seeing this, Wu no longer had the idea of reminding Qing. He wanted to see what solution Qing had come up with by then. If it still didn’t work, it wouldn’t be too late to remind Qing then.
After a physical battle with “Arbok”, Qing realized that he could not kill “Arbok” with his current physical skills alone. He was ready to try other tactics. Thinking of this, Qing was also ready to go back and study Madara’s physical skills. He couldn’t suffer such a loss next time!
Chapter 13: The power of escape technique! (Old version)
Qing knew that physical skills were ineffective, so he didn’t plan to fight “Arbok” with physical skills. Although his most powerful skill was physical skills, the most important thing in a battle was to use tactics flexibly.
Qing then prepared to use the escape technique to give Arbok a fatal blow. The main problem now was that Arbok was too fast and he was not proficient in the escape technique, so it was possible that it could be avoided even if he used it.
The most important thing now is to control it so that his escape technique can hit the target 100%. Thinking of this, Qing also remembered that the Sharingan can cast powerful illusions. I just don’t know if it will work on the cursed spirits in this world.
Don’t think too much, just give it a try! Qing no longer hesitated. He distanced himself from “Arbok” and used his Sharingan to face its beast eyes. “Arbok” would not think that Qing’s sight would be dangerous. After all, it would be more advantageous to keep a close eye on the opponent during a battle.
Illusion, Sharingan. After using the Sharingan’s illusion, Qing saw that Arbok’s muscles relaxed, and his eyes became blurred from the sharpness just now.
Success! Qing thought with surprise. It seems that the Sharingan illusion in the world of magic can also work, similar to interfering with the normal flow of chakra to interfere with the flow of magic power of the cursed spirit or the magician. Then the illusion can be successfully performed.
Seeing that “Arbok” was standing still, Qing also flipped his hands, Si, Wei, Shen, Hai, Yin. Fire escape: Great Fireball Technique! Qing used the escape technique for the first time, thinking that one move would decide the outcome. He directly used the last two-thirds of his remaining cursed power on this fire escape. After all, he had to save some cursed power to react to the possible temporary counterattack of “Arbok”.
A huge fireball, even bigger than Qing had imagined, rushed towards Arbok. Arbok woke up from the illusion when the fireball approached him. He was still a little confused when he saw the fireball in front of him. He was swallowed by the fireball before he could react.
Seeing Arbok disappear in the flames, Qing was relieved. After all, his curse power was only one-sixth of its peak. Physical skills could not determine the outcome, and his proficiency in illusion was not enough. If Arbok had not gotten rid of the illusion at the last moment, it might have been able to dodge the Great Fireball Technique.
Although I have inherited ninjutsu from Madara, I can use a lot of it. But now the power of curse does not allow me to use too many ninjutsu. And the speed of making hand seals is too slow, and because of my low proficiency, I cannot simplify the hand seals like Madara, and I have to make them one by one.
If it was Madara-sama, he would only need to use the Tiger Seal to perform the Great Fireball Technique. But then again, if it was Madara-sama, he wouldn’t even bother using the Great Fireball. He would just use a huge fire to extinguish the enemy, and even the special-grade cursed spirits would be killed. Thinking of this, Qing felt that his current strength was still a long way to go before he could match Madara-sama.
Gojo Satoru, who was watching from the side, saw Qing spit out a fireball and destroyed the cursed spirit in one fell swoop. He couldn’t help but ask: Qing, have you awakened the birth technique? Or is it a fire-type birth technique? After all, apart from the birth technique, there is no way to explain what this fireball is.
Qing heard Wu’s question and knew that Madara’s escape technique was mistaken for my own. He immediately responded: “Ah, yes. I wanted to hide it and surprise you later, but I didn’t expect that a second-level cursed spirit would force me to reveal my trump card today.” Qing couldn’t help but smile bitterly when he thought of today’s battle. He was obviously more advantageous, but he was still forced to use many tricks by a second-level cursed spirit. He even had to use his most hidden escape technique that he had not yet mastered to defeat it.
Hearing Qing’s answer, Wu couldn’t help but feel happy for Qing. He had only been in the world of curse for a few days, and his eyes had mutated and he had awakened his own life-style. In his first battle, he defeated a nearly quasi-first-level curse spirit alone. Qing had given Wu too many surprises and delights.
However, Wu was also happy and noticed Qing’s disappointment. He couldn’t help but complain: Hey, Qing. Are you still disappointed? How many days have you become a sorcerer? You have already removed a nearly first-level cursed spirit by yourself. If you didn’t lack combat experience and power-generating skills, you could have removed it without even using a spell.
After hearing what Wu said, Qing knew that he was being too stubborn. He was forced into this situation by a second-level cursed spirit today because his basic skills were not solid. He had just come into contact with Madara-sama’s power. Although he could release it, being able to release it did not mean that he could use it well. After that, he had to be familiar with all of Madara-sama’s power and master it thoroughly. Only then could he be at ease in every battle.
Wu saw that Qing’s mood improved all of a sudden, and he knew that Qing had figured it out. He asked a question that he had wanted to ask just now: Qing, my six eyes just saw that before you released your spell, the cursed spirit’s cursed power was disrupted, and its body became stiff, so it was hit by your spell. And you were releasing your spell at that time, so the reason for the cursed spirit’s cursed power being disrupted was your eyes, right? And the medium for your eyes to disrupt the cursed power in the other party should be to look at the other party, right? Do your eyes have this special ability?
Qing didn’t expect Wu’s insight to be so strong. But think about it, after all, the six eyes are not vegetarians, and the flow of cursed energy can’t be hidden from Wu’s six eyes.
That’s right, Wu. Didn’t my eyes evolve during the fight with the teacher yesterday? This ability comes from evolution. I call it illusion. It can interfere with the flow of cursed energy in the opponent’s body to make the opponent hallucinate. But it also depends on the strength of the opponent. If the opponent is too strong, it may not work. Qing himself still has a limited understanding of the ability of illusion, so he can only tell Wu what he knows.
Hmm? A very useful ability. It can absolutely suppress weaker opponents. If you are facing a stronger person, as long as you can interfere for a moment, you will increase your chances of winning. Qing, your eyes are not inferior to my six eyes, although my six eyes are also very strong. Hehe.
Qing listened to Wu’s incoherent speech and smiled. After all, Wu was just like that, and after spending the past two days together, Qing had slowly gotten used to him.
Qing and Wu were talking, but they felt the temperature around them was slowly rising. Looking to the side, they saw that the fireball that Qing had just released had already ignited the surrounding forest, and the flames were already quite big.
Wu suddenly shouted, “I remembered what I forgot! I forgot to put down the account! It’s over, I’m going to be scolded when I go back!”
When Qing heard Wu’s shout, he couldn’t help but say to Wu: “You really killed me this time, Wu! Put out the fire quickly!”
Chapter 14: See the Whistle (Old Version)
Qing and Wu rushed to clear the area outside the fire range and isolate the fire source in the center. Qing wanted to use water escape to put out the fire, but gave up when he thought of his own curse power.
Although Madara is an all-around ninja and can use water jutsu, he is mostly using it to make up for his shortcomings. He does not have very strong water jutsu, at least not in the ninjutsu inherited from him now.
Creating water out of thin air requires a huge amount of cursed energy. The water jutsu released with the current cursed energy is just a drop in the bucket, so Qing gave up the idea of water jutsu.
Wu called Ichichi Jiegao and asked him to call the forest fire rescue team, and left the rest to them. After all, the fire had been under control, so there was no danger in leaving it to them.
Qing and Wu returned to the high school, and after handing over the task, Qing walked towards the office of Yaga Masamichi with a fearless attitude. After all, Yaga Masamichi had learned about the forest fire through Ijichi, and asked Ijichi to inform Gojo Satoru and others to bring Qing to him.
Walking into Yega Zhengdao’s office, he was still the same, sitting on the floor making cursed bones. Qing said to Yega Zhengdao: Yega Teacher, we are here.
After hearing Qing’s words, Ye Mo Zheng Dao raised his head and yelled at Wu: Wu, it’s you again! How many times have I reminded you that you must put down your account when performing a mission to avoid being seen by ordinary people, and to avoid this fire!
Oh, teacher. No one saw us this time. We were in the forest. Besides, didn’t Qing and I control the fire?
Hearing that Wu dared to talk back, Ye Mo Zheng Dao couldn’t help but punch Wu’s head. Qing looked at Wu’s head and saw a bump growing on it. He couldn’t help but shout in his heart: This is unscientific, is this the second dimension or the third dimension? If it is the third dimension, how can this kind of thing that only happens in the second dimension be going on?
Qing may have complained in his heart, but to Yega Zhengdao and Wu, this seemed like a very common thing.
You still think you did the right thing, right? Qing is still a newcomer, and doesn’t know how to let go before removing the cursed spirit. How long have you been in the technical college? It’s the first time you take Qing on a mission, and you can forget such a thing? You didn’t take it seriously. From now on, Jie will be responsible for taking Qing to complete the task of removing the cursed spirit. I’m afraid that Qing will be led astray by you if she follows you.
Wu couldn’t help curling his lips when he heard what Teacher Ye Mo said. Seeing Wu’s look, Qing also found it funny and couldn’t help but said: Teacher Ye Mo, don’t blame Wu. It was me who rushed up to fight with the curse spirit as soon as I saw it. Wu must have been worried about my safety and forgot to let it go.
When Wu heard Qing’s words, he looked at Qing with tears in his eyes and was very moved. Qing also secretly gave Wu a thumbs up, saying that your acting skills were great.
Ye Mo Zheng Dao saw all the private actions of these two brats, and couldn’t help but wail in his heart: Has Qing been led astray by this brat Wu? It’s only been a few days!
Resisting the urge to think about the worse outcome, Yega Zhengdao said to Qing: Don’t make excuses for Wu. This is not the first or second time he has made this kind of mistake, and every time I have to clean up the mess for him.
This is a lesson for you, and also a reminder for you, don’t learn to comprehend, the subsequent tasks will raise the account, which can avoid a lot of trouble. The spell and use of the account will be raised later when you do the task with Jie, and he will teach you.
I heard that you have learned your own technique, a technique about fire, right? The forest fire this time was caused by your technique. But it’s not your fault, it’s all Wu’s fault for not raising the tent, so your fire wouldn’t spread. After saying that, he glared at Wu fiercely. Although he couldn’t see it because Mr. Yega was wearing sunglasses.
You should rest in the high school for the next two days and get familiar with the technique you just awakened. After all, you will definitely have to carry out the mission alone in the future. While Jie is with you, try to deal with the cursed spirits by yourself and accumulate experience for yourself. Only when you are familiar with your own technique can you better remove the cursed spirits.
Wu, just honestly remove the curse spirit for me and make amends! After you remove it, don’t forget to let it go! Okay, you guys go out.
Hearing this, Gojo Satoru shrugged at Qing and walked out. Qing said to Mr. Yega: Then Satoru and I will go out first. Then he followed Satoru out of the office and closed the door behind him.
Wu who came out asked Qing: “You should have a good rest these two days. If you want to get familiar with the technique, there is a special training ground in the technical college. You can go there when the time comes. There is nothing to do today. What are you going to do later?”
I wanted to go see Whistle, I heard she was treating the injured in the infirmary.
Oh? Wu looked at Qing with a slightly ambiguous look. What happened? I have to meet Shaozi as soon as I come back. What happened between you two?
“Okay, Wu. Don’t be so gossipy. There’s nothing between me and Shaozi.” After saying that, he walked towards the infirmary, not giving Wu a chance to entangle.
Tsk, there must be something. If you don’t say it today, it will be exposed sooner or later. Wu said and went to do his own thing.
When Qing entered the infirmary, Shaozi had just cured the injured person. When the injured person saw someone coming to see a doctor, he said thank you and walked out.
When there were only two of them left, Qing took the initiative to greet Shaozi: Are you busy today, Shaozi?
I’m not busy, but didn’t you go on a mission with Wu today? And it’s a level 2 cursed spirit. How come you’re back so soon?
I have already removed the cursed spirit, and I have awakened the ritual of life. Qing thought that many people already knew that he had awakened the ritual, so he might as well tell Shaozi directly.
When Xiaozi heard Qing say this, he also laughed out loud. Okay, I know everything you said. It’s about the fire spell, right? But you are really a genius in the world of spells. You have only been exposed to spells for a few days, but you can already remove the second-level curse spirit independently.
Huh? How do you know everything? Did that big mouth Wu tell you? How did he tell you? Phone call? I didn’t see him call you. It should be a text message, right?
You are really quick to respond, that’s right. Wu has shared your information with me and Jie.
I didn’t expect Wu to have this trick. I wanted to give you a surprise. Next time I will send you a text message directly to let you know the first-hand information. Qing had already exchanged numbers with Shaozi and the other two, so he also had Shaozi’s phone number.
Okay, I’ll wait for you to tell me next time. The conversation between the two was also full of a little ambiguity, but both of them were aware of this ambiguity.
Chapter 15 Second Mission (Old Version)
After chatting with Shaozi for a while, Qing said to Shaozi: I will go to the training ground to familiarize myself with my skills. Do you want to come and watch?
Oh? Since you invited me, and I have nothing to do, I might as well go over and take a look.
Shaozi, I am so honored that you can come here. Qing also said to Shaozi jokingly.
You are quite sensible. Come on, I will take you to the training ground to see your skills.
After saying that, he walked in front to lead the way for Qing who had never been to the training ground.
After arriving at the training ground, Qing found that the space here was very large, and there were some instruments for testing things. Shaozi brought Qing to a huge lake and said to Qing: You can release your spell here, it will not cause damage, it will just evaporate some water.
Seeing this lake, Qing also thought of the Uchiha clan practicing fire escape, also releasing it towards the lake. It can only be said that even if the world is different, everyone’s thinking is still similar.
Qing started to make hand seals facing the lake in front of him. Qing’s hand seal speed was a bit slow, basically one hand seal per second. You can practice the hand seal speed later, but you don’t have to pursue it too much. Because I just don’t have enough experience in ninjutsu now, I will practice a few more times and simplify the hand seals of ninjutsu. After all, there are not so many fancy hand seals when Madara releases ninjutsu. Basically, it’s just one hand seal or whatever you shout.
In less than five seconds, the five seals were completed. He controlled the power of the curse in his body. After all, it was just a practice, so he just released the amount of a basic fireball.
Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique. After calling out the name of the technique, Whistle saw a large fireball spit out from Qing’s mouth. Seeing the lake water evaporating, Whistle also knew that the power of this technique was not low.
If Wu was here, he would find that Qing’s Fireball Technique was not only smaller in scale, but also less powerful. It just consumed less curse power.
Shaozi also saw Qing’s technique for the first time and felt it was very good. He also said pertinently: It’s a very good technique, Qing. But why do you have to seal before releasing it? This feels too slow and it is easy to be dodged in actual combat.
The purpose of making seals is to regulate the cursed energy in the body. By adjusting the cursed energy, the size and power of the technique can be changed.
It sounds pretty good, but I feel that the disadvantage of slow speed is still too great. It will be a huge flaw when facing a strong enemy in the future, unless you do not release the spell when facing a fast opponent, but not releasing the spell is equivalent to cutting off one of your arms.
Hearing Shaozi’s concerns, Qing also smiled and patiently explained: “It’s okay, Shaozi. I have just awakened the technique and am not very familiar with it, so I need to make more seals to control the magic power so that I can release the technique stably.”
When my proficiency in the technique increases, I can reduce the number of hand seals or even cast the technique without any hand seals.
Indeed, each magician’s spell can produce different changes according to the user’s mastery. Some spells are more powerful, and some are released faster. Your spell can already freely adjust the power. If you can release it instantly, your grasp of the opportunity will be greatly improved. Qing, your spell has a high growth potential.
Whistle knew that Qing had awakened a powerful and practical technique, and he was really happy for Qing. After all, the stronger you are, the easier it will be in future battles, and the less dangerous it will be.
At this time, a message came from Whistle. After reading the message, he said to Qing: There is a wounded person. I will go back first. You should get familiar with your new skills here. After that, he turned around and walked out of the training ground.
Qing waved at Shaozi’s back, and couldn’t help but sigh in his heart: Shaozi is sincere to his companions and kind to the injured. He is always at the forefront of helping others. No wonder Shaozi can learn the positive output of the reversal technique, he is really a natural healer.
After seeing Shao Zi leave, Qing also started practicing facing the lake in front of him. He also used the fire escape inherited from Madara-sama one by one. After all, Madara-sama’s most powerful one was fire escape. Qing was also ready to master fire escape before practicing other escape techniques.
Qing practiced Fire Style non-stop. His main task now was to release Fire Style more often and improve his proficiency. After all, with Madara’s inheritance, he didn’t have to worry about any bottleneck.
So Qing waited until the mana in his body was exhausted before stopping to rest and recover the mana. When the mana was almost recovered, he started practicing fire escape again. This cycle continued until the evening.
The lake in front of him had almost evaporated due to Qing’s high-intensity training. The surrounding rocks could be seen melted by Qing’s fire escape, hissing with white smoke. Qing realized that he had practiced too much, and hurriedly asked someone to come and repair it.
When Qing finished and returned to the dormitory, he lay down on the bed and didn’t want to move at all. He fell asleep after lying there for a while. After all, the cycle was exhausted and it was very stressful.
During the rest days, Qing practiced until he was exhausted and fell asleep as soon as he got back to bed. But it was this kind of practice that made Qing’s Fire Escape progress rapidly.
One night, when Qing was about to go back to the dormitory to rest after training, Jie came over and said to Qing: Qing, there is a mission suitable for you. I heard about your last battle record. The second-level curse spirit can no longer train you. This time it is a quasi-first-level curse spirit, which is just right to test the results of your training in the past few days.
Qing was also very excited when he heard Jie’s words. He said to Jie: “Is there finally a mission? It’s been very boring to practice alone these two days!”
I know that you are a person who cannot bear loneliness. You must have been bored from practicing by yourself these two days. Gather at the entrance of the senior specialist at nine o’clock tomorrow morning. There will be an assistant supervisor to lead us there.
OK, I’ll be there on time.
Hearing Qing’s words, Jie smiled at Qing gently and said: You are really motivated, Qing. And I feel that you are full of confidence.
Of course, Jay. I feel like I’ve gotten a lot stronger in the past two days. This time I won’t be as embarrassed as the first time, even though my opponent is stronger this time!
Seeing Qing so confident, Jie became curious about the extent of Qing’s progress in the past two days. He would observe Qing’s progress carefully tomorrow.
After thinking about this, Jie also said: “Okay, Qing, I won’t disturb you to rest. Go to bed early tonight and keep in good condition.”
Qing said hello to Jie, said hi and went to his room.
Chapter 16: Familiar Curse (Old Version)
The next day, at about nine o’clock, Qing had already appeared at the school gate, and Jie arrived at about the same time as Qing. After they arrived, they got in the car. Qing saw that the assistant supervisor this time didn’t look familiar, so he asked Jie what his name was. He heard an unfamiliar name, and it seemed that he was not the person in the plot.
The assistant supervisor was talking about the information about the curse spirit in front of him: this curse spirit is a quasi-first-level curse spirit, and its ability is to use its hands to create a beam of light out of thin air to attack the enemy. It is very powerful, but it shouldn’t be a big problem for the two of you.
When Qing heard the assistant supervisor say that he could create a beam of light out of thin air with his hands, he felt that this ability sounded familiar, but he just couldn’t remember where he had heard it. So he simply gave up thinking about it and decided to wait and see.
This time the car stopped outside an abandoned small shopping mall. Qing got out first, followed by Jie. The assistant supervisor said that he would contact him after the removal, and drove away.
Qing then asked Jie: Jie, are you going to absorb that curse spirit later?
Jie heard Qing’s question and said: If you can handle it easily, I will absorb it. In a situation like last time where the fight is so close, you don’t have to hold back to avoid getting hurt.
And this mission is also a test for you, so you should be the first priority. Don’t consider me. If I want to absorb the cursed spirit, I can do so at any time.
Hearing Jie’s answer, Qing nodded. Prepare to wait and see. If possible, just leave it to Jie to absorb. After all, Jie can be stronger with one more curse spirit.
Qing and Jie walked into the abandoned small shopping mall together. When Jie walked into the mall, he started to chant something: “Born from darkness, from darkness to dark, all filth and filth must be eradicated.”
Suddenly, the sky gradually darkened from the center, and something like a film slowly enveloped the abandoned shopping mall.
Qing knew that this was the tent, used to block the sight of ordinary people and prevent someone from suddenly breaking in during the removal process. It could also prevent the scope of damage caused by fighting from expanding.
Qing had already opened his Sharingan when he came in. When Jie took out the tent just now, Qing had already seen the flow of cursed energy on Jie’s body. He also knew the spell and had copied the method of using the tent.
Seeing that the tent had been set up, Jie said to Qing: “Let’s go, Qing. You can go and remove this cursed spirit.”
After hearing what Jie said, I couldn’t help but think in my heart: Jie is much more reliable than Wu, at least at this time.
After thinking about it, he walked inside. After the last mission, Qing knew that his Sharingan could clearly see the remnants of cursed power left by the cursed spirit. After a while, he found the cursed spirit by looking at the remnants.
When Qing saw the curse spirit, he felt that it looked very familiar. He must have seen it before. Where was it? The curse spirit was sitting cross-legged, floating in the air about 40 to 50 centimeters above the ground. It had a big nose, a body covered with green hair, and blood-red eyes.
It can only be said that cursed spirits have all kinds of strange appearances. Qing is now trying hard to recall where he has seen it. He has only seen a few cursed spirits in this life, so he must have seen it in anime in his previous life.
Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in Qing Ling’s mind, and he remembered where he had seen it before. Didn’t it appear in the movie about Yuta Otsutsuki? Yuta Otsutsuki joined forces with the curse master Inumaki Satoru to barely defeat it.
At that time, Jie had already defected from Jujutsu High School and became a curse master. He wanted to use this curse spirit to force out the special-grade curse spirit, Rika Kimoto, from Yuta Otsutsukota who came to remove the curse spirit.
Didn’t you expect that this cursed spirit was subdued by Jie now? After all, if I wasn’t there, this cursed spirit would have come alone, and Jie would definitely use the cursed spirit manipulation technique to absorb it.
So should I leave it for Jay to absorb? After all, if I let Jay absorb it, it means that Jay may still follow the old path of the original novel. If I destroy it directly, will it cause a butterfly effect and change the direction of the next plot?
While Qing was still struggling, the cursed spirit had already launched an attack, raising one hand and waving it towards where Qing was, and a beam of light lit up beside Qing.
Although Qing was thinking about his own things, he had already observed the movement of the cursed spirit with his Sharingan the moment it raised its hand. Qing also knew the special ability of the cursed spirit very well, and easily dodged the beam of light with a step back.
When the cursed spirit saw Qing dodge its attack so easily, it did not dare to be careless and immediately became serious.
It raised its other hand and waved it at Qing, and two beams of light suddenly rose from Qing’s side. However, Qing dodged them easily with a flash.
This cursed spirit was nothing to Qing. The Sharingan was a natural counter to this ability that could raise its hand. No matter where it landed, it would be exposed in front of the Sharingan. Qing knew that it was easy for him to remove this quasi-first-level cursed spirit. Its ability was naturally countered by him, and it was not a speed-type cursed spirit. It was completely unqualified to fight Qing. The reason why it could be delayed until now was that Qing was considering whether to remove it directly.
After thinking for a while, Qing decided to let Jie absorb it. After all, he had to try his best to maintain the plot so that he could have the advantage of foresight and better save those who he knew were in danger. As for Jie, he would influence him slowly first to prevent him from following the old path of the original novel.
After thinking it through, Qing knew that the battle was over. Although he seemed to be dodging the beams of light coming from all directions, experienced people would know that Qing seemed to be able to dodge them with ease every time.
Just as Qing dodged the two beams of light that were attacking him, his Sharingan met the eyes of the cursed spirit. Illusion: Golden Binding Technique. This was an illusion Qing had never used before, so he just happened to get familiar with it today.
After using this illusion, the cursed spirit’s hands instantly stopped, and the beam of light disappeared. A panicked look appeared in his eyes.
When Qing saw this, he knew that the illusion was successful. After all, the effect of this illusion was to pull the enemy’s spirit into the illusion space and use wedges to nail their limbs so that they could not move.
Qing rushed forward and used his cursed power to condense a cursed blade in his hand. With two swishes, Qing cut off the two arms of the cursed spirit. This cursed blade was condensed by Qing according to the method of chakra blade in Madara’s inheritance. He originally had the mentality of giving it a try, but he didn’t expect it to really work.
Chapter 17: Conversation with Jay (Old Version)
Although Qing felt that this ability was convenient and cool, these were the only two advantages. After all, weapons condensed with cursed power were still no match for real blades.
It was just that when there was no weapon in hand, it was still very convenient to condense it for temporary use. After all, Qing had never thought of carrying a weapon with him, as it felt too troublesome.
Although Madara-sama’s swordsmanship is also part of his legacy, and he is very proficient in it, Qing has never thought of getting a weapon for himself. As I said before, it is too troublesome to carry around. And Qing, like Madara-sama, prefers the Uchiha fan, but unfortunately there is no Uchiha clan artifact in this world.
After Qing subdued the cursed spirit, he said to Jie behind him: Jie, come here and absorb it.
After hearing Qing’s words, Jie also came back to his senses from the surprise just now. After all, Qing’s performance just now shocked Jie very much. At first, he danced in the opponent’s attack, and then he didn’t know what Qing did, the cursed spirit suddenly stopped moving, and finally Qing’s use of curse power was also very novel, directly condensing a cursed blade to cut off the cursed spirit’s hands, and I don’t know why it hasn’t recovered yet.
Jie walked towards Qing while thinking and said to Qing: Qing, your progress is really unpredictable. You were just an ordinary person a few days ago. Now you can almost kill a quasi-first-level curse spirit in one second.
Hearing what Jie said, Qing also said modestly: “No, Jie. The reason why I was able to remove the curse spirit so smoothly this time is that this curse spirit was completely restrained by my ability.”
Even though I was restrained by you, it can be seen that you are now almost as strong as a first-level sorcerer. Qing, you are just like Wu said, a natural sorcerer!
Hearing Jie’s words, Qing didn’t say anything, but stepped aside and said to him: Come on, Jie, absorb this curse spirit.
Jie said okay to Qing, and used the curse spirit control technique on the curse spirit in front of him. After a while, the curse spirit turned into a black curse spirit ball.
Jie took the curse ball in his hand and said to Qing: “We should go, Qing.” Then he turned his back to Qing and swallowed the curse ball.
Qing knew that this was because Jie didn’t want her to see his distorted face after swallowing the curse ball. After all, anyone who swallowed something that tasted like a rag that had been used to wipe vomit would show a painful expression, right?
So Qing didn’t deliberately look at Jie’s expression, but walked behind Jie, waiting for Jie to slowly recover.
After a while, Jie should have finished absorbing it, and he said to Qing: Qing, I just saw that the cursed spirit suddenly stopped moving. Is it the ability of your eyes that you told Wu about last time? It’s called illusion, right? It’s really a useful ability. It has absolute suppression for opponents weaker than you. Last time, I thought Wu was exaggerating.
And the cursed blade you used at the end is a very novel way to use cursed power, but it’s still not as good as a cursed blade. Do you want a sword-type cursed blade?
I came up with this method of using cursed power because I didn’t want to carry a sword with me. Otherwise I would just use the sword directly.
That’s right, if you want to use a sword, you won’t think about using cursed energy to make a weapon.
After talking about this topic with Jie, Qing wanted to test Jie. So he said to Jie: Let’s not talk about me, let’s talk about you. I’m quite curious about the spell spirit manipulation technique. Although you gave me a rough explanation before, what about the little black ball just now?
Hearing Qing’s question, Jie was also prepared to tell Qing more about the information about the spell spirit manipulation technique.
Qing, I told you before that my curse spirit manipulation technique is to absorb curse spirits for my own use. You need to defeat the curse spirits before you can absorb them. Theoretically, there is no limit to the number of curse spirits I can control, but in fact I need to allocate curse power to maintain them.
Moreover, the cursed spirits I absorbed also have a certain degree of autonomy. They can act independently and can also be controlled by me.
As for the little black ball just now, after defeating the curse spirit, I touched it and it turned into this kind of small ball, also called Curse Spirit Jade. Once it turns into this Curse Spirit Jade, I can absorb it.
How do you absorb it? I just saw you swallow it. What does it taste like? How does it feel when you swallow it? How do you swallow something so big?
When Jie heard the questions Qing asked, his face suddenly changed, but immediately returned to normal.
Yes, you do need to swallow it to absorb it. But it has no taste, and even though it is a big ball, it will turn into a cursed form when you put it in your mouth.
After hearing what Jie said, Qing knew that Jie was not telling the truth. He still wanted to bear the pain of absorbing the cursed spirit alone. After all, Jie never told anyone about this matter until his death.
But there was no way. Even if he knew that Jie was lying, he couldn’t expose him right away. After all, Qing didn’t have the skill to manipulate curse spirits, so how could he know what it felt like to absorb curse spirits? If he said that Jie was lying, how would he face Jie’s questions later? He could only find a suitable opportunity to see if he could expose Jie in person.
When Jie and Qing walked to the edge of the abandoned mall, they closed the tent. When they closed the tent, they saw that the assistant supervisor’s car was waiting for them outside. Jie had just sent a message to the assistant supervisor to wait for them outside.
After the two returned to the technical high school and handed over their tasks, they walked towards Mr. Yega’s office. As soon as they entered, they found that Mr. Yega was already waiting for them in the office. Wu and Shaozi were also there.
When Mr. Ye Mo saw that Qing and Jie had arrived, he also asked: “How was Qing’s mission today?” Jie.
Jie also said: “It went very smoothly. Now the quasi-first-level curse spirits are no longer a threat to Qing, and Qing’s record today can be said to be a one-shot kill of quasi-first-level curse spirits. I think Qing can try to remove first-level curse spirits later. With more experience, it will be easy to become a first-level curse master.”
After hearing what Jie said, Mr. Ye Moth and the other two were also very shocked. After all, it was very difficult to remove a second-level curse spirit a few days ago, but it has only been a few days? Can a quasi-first-level curse spirit be killed in seconds?
However, despite being shocked, Ye Mo Zheng Dao was also very pleased when he looked at the four students in the room. Not to mention Qing, the genius sorcerer who had just joined the team a few days ago and was about to become a first-level sorcerer, Wu and Jie were also the best among the first-level sorcerers. It could be said that they were the strongest first-level sorcerers.
There is also a genius whistle who can reverse the spell. There will never be such a strong four-man team again. Yega Zhengdao thought to himself.
Chapter 18: Discussion (Old Version)
Thinking of this, Ye Mo Zhengdao also said to Jie: Since you think Qing’s strength has reached the first-level sorcerer, then Qing will do the tasks related to the first-level curse spirit in the future. It is still up to you to lead Qing to do the tasks.
After Qing has completed the first-level curse spirit mission several times and accumulated enough experience, and is sure to have the strength to remove the first-level curse spirit, you can let Qing do the mission related to the first-level curse spirit alone.
At this time, Wu jumped out and said, “Sir, isn’t it my turn to lead Qing? Why is it still Jie?”
I told you last time that from now on, Jie will take care of Qing. Have you forgotten how unreliable you are?
Wu wanted to say something, but in the end he didn’t say anything and just curled his lips.
Qing, you should be on standby for the next two days. Jie will notify you when there is a mission suitable for you. Work hard and get promoted to a first-level sorcerer as soon as possible. Okay, you can go and do your own things.
After hearing what Teacher Yega said, Qing and the other three also walked out of his office.
Of the four people, Wu and Jie walked side by side in front, while Qing and Shaozi followed behind them side by side.
Wu suddenly turned to Qing and Shaozi and said: You said there was nothing wrong with you two? How long has it been since you two walked together so intimately? Are you going to hold hands in front of me and Jie next time?
When Shaozi heard what Wu said and saw that he and Qing were indeed standing quite close, according to Shaozi’s original personality, he would definitely speak ill of Wu again.
But Shaozi was indeed hiding something from himself, so when he heard Wu’s slightly teasing words this time, his face turned a little red, and he wanted to say something but didn’t say it out loud.
When Qing saw Shaozi’s expression, he knew that if he didn’t say a few words, he might be beaten for what Wu said next.
Wu, this is not what you want to say. I just saw you talking to Jie in front of me. Did you discuss something?
Hearing Qing’s question, Wu was a little surprised. He didn’t expect Qing’s observation ability to be so strong. Then he said to Qing: Qing, your current strength is not weak, but the last time I went with you to remove the cursed spirit, I found that Qing’s physical skills are very good, but you are too rigid in fighting.
Obviously, your current shortcoming is experience. Your strength is good. But now the most important thing for you is to convert your strength into combat power!
Jie and I discussed that we will go to the training ground to spar with each other later, using only physical skills. In order to avoid the situation like last time where we didn’t know how to exert force to make an effective attack. How do you feel, Qing?
Hearing Wu’s words, Qing was also very excited. Although he had Madara’s inheritance, he would definitely be able to master the following by practicing slowly. But Qing also wanted to improve his strength faster.
No problem, Wu. You don’t know me yet. How could I refuse your proposal?
Jie and I know you won’t refuse. Come with us, Qing. Be careful later, Jie and I will not show mercy.
Qing was also thinking about the physical skills of Wu and Jie while walking on the road. Jie, as the owner of the curse spirit manipulation technique, was extremely strong in long-range attacks. If he only attacked from a distance, he would be worn down by the endless curse spirits.
Most people would think that they cannot keep a distance from the cursed spirit operator and can only fight with physical skills at close range. After all, they will be worn down to death at a distance, but there is still hope of winning at close range.
Therefore, Jie also understood his opponent’s thinking and paid great attention to the training of his physical skills. Jie was very strong in the art of manipulating the spirits, and his physical skills were also not weak, which meant that he had made great progress in both literature and sports.
Not to mention Wu, who has six eyes. He can see through the flow of cursed energy and the composition of the technique. He can also directly analyze the opponent’s technique. His physical skills cannot be weak, after all, the dynamic vision of the six eyes is even better than that of the Sharingan. He can also directly copy the opponent’s physical skills.
Moreover, the six eyes have a 360-degree field of vision, so there is no chance of being attacked by surprise. If you think about it this way, the six eyes are a super powerful combination of the Sharingan and the Byakugan.
If we compare the strength, the Sharingan is still inferior to the Six Eyes. The Mangekyō Sharingan can compete with it, but the Mangekyō Sharingan is too energy-consuming. Only the Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan can surpass the Six Eyes.
While they were still analyzing the strengths of Jie and Wu Taijutsu, the group had already reached the training grounds.
At this time, Jie said to Qing: Qing, let me try with you in the first round. Although it is a practical training, we must stop at the right time.
When Qing heard what Jie said, he immediately opened his Sharingan. I can’t wait, Jie. Come on!
As he spoke, he stomped the ground heavily, and rushed towards Jie using the reaction force. Qing knew that compared with Wu and Jie, he was only a novice in combat experience, so he attacked without hesitation, trying to seize the initiative and bring Jie into his own offensive rhythm.
Jie reacted quickly as well, dodging Qing’s unexpected attack by moving sideways.
Qing didn’t expect the first punch to be effective, and it was expected that Jie would dodge. So he was prepared for the punch that Jie dodged. And Jie’s movements were undoubtedly exposed in front of the Sharingan.
He blocked Jay’s fist with his left hand and threw a punch directly at Jay’s chest, which was also blocked by Jay with his free hand.
At this time, Qing directly kneed Jie. Jie guessed Qing’s intention and their legs collided directly.
Qing was also feeling uncomfortable at this time. He was clearly the attacker, but every step was blocked by Jie. It was as if the next step had been predicted. The rhythm of the battle had been led by Jie.
Knowing that he would not achieve any results if he continued like this, Qing simply withdrew and distanced himself from Jie.
Why don’t you continue to attack, Qing? Seeing Qing pulling away, Jie also asked with a smile.
Tsk, Jie usually looks very gentle. I never thought he could have such a dark side. He knew I wouldn’t get any results if he continued to fight me, but he still asked me back.
It seems that we need to change the way of fighting.
Chapter 19: Fight with Wu (Old Version)
After the fight with Jie just now, Qing realized that he still had too little experience. Even if he had the initiative, it would be easy for the experienced Jie to see through his moves.
Qing planned to let Jie take the initiative to attack, and then play a defensive counterattack. Since he had the Sharingan, the current situation seemed more suitable for defense, and then find Jie’s flaws.
After all, the dynamic vision of the Sharingan is beyond Gon’s reach, so this way of fighting might gain some advantages.
When Jie saw Qing retreat and not come back, he understood what he meant. Aren’t you going to take the initiative? Do you want to rely on the Sharingan’s powerful dynamic vision to find your flaws?
If a sorcerer wants to increase the power of physical skills, he must use cursed energy to strengthen his body. And Qing’s Sharingan can also see through the opponent’s cursed energy flow, which means that no matter where the opponent attacks, as long as the cursed energy is used, Qing can know where the opponent will attack from one step in advance.
With powerful dynamic vision and the ability to predict the opponent’s offensive posture in advance, defense is indeed the best way for young people now to deal with experienced people like them.
Thinking back to the time when he and Wu were sparring in physical skills, it was because of the six eyes that Jie had a slight advantage at the beginning, then they were evenly matched later, and now Wu has the advantage. And this time was also very short, Wu surpassed him in physical skills.
Thinking of Wu before and looking at Qing now, Jie couldn’t help but sigh in his heart: What two pairs of powerful but shameless eyes.
After thinking about all this, Jie saw Qing who was still in a defensive posture and said: Since Qing, you are not going to attack, then I will go ahead.
Come on… Before Qing could finish his words, he saw Jie already in front of him, punching him in the face with great force.
Looking at Jie in front of him, he didn’t expect that Jie would be like him just now, and start fighting before he even finished speaking. Retribution comes so quickly.
This time Qing didn’t dodge and directly met Jie’s fist with his fist. As soon as the two fists met, the other hand was not idle either, and attacked the other directly.
Gradually, the two of them were getting faster and faster, and they were always engaged in an offensive and defensive battle. Although Jie had more experience and stronger physical skills, because Qing had a stronger dynamic vision and could predict the enemy’s moves, Jie couldn’t break through Qing’s defense for a while.
Moreover, Jie also discovered that at the beginning, Qing was relying on his relatively immature physical skills to fight against him. If it weren’t for his powerful dynamic vision, he would have been defeated long ago.
Later, slowly, Qing’s physical moves became the same as his own. Jie immediately understood, copy! Qing’s Sharingan also has the function of copying!
This copying function, coupled with the powerful dynamic vision of the Ao Sharingan, means that even if it is a newly learned physical technique, the initial movements are not inferior to his own. Sometimes he can even strike later but arrive first. This makes it impossible for Jie to defeat Ao for a while.
After fighting for a while, Jie found that he could not defeat Qing with pure physical skills. Instead, his physical skills were copied by Qing, and Qing was growing rapidly.
After feeding Qing with his moves for a while, Jie also withdrew and said to Qing: Let’s not fight anymore. Under the current situation, it will take a while to determine the winner.
Your eyes are just like Wu’s, both are too bad, and their uses are almost the same. Wu saw through and copied your physical skills before, and now you have seen through and copied them.
If we only fight with pure physical skills, who will be your opponent in the future? Jie said this seemingly sarcastic remark with a smiling expression. In his heart, he also hoped that his companions would be as strong as possible.
Just now, when watching the fight between Qing and Jie, Wu felt that Qing should be able to copy other people’s physical skills. Hearing Jie’s words, he became more certain.
So he said to Qing: You are too mean, Qing. You can also copy other people’s physical skills without telling us before.
I just discovered that eyes can be copied these two days, and I didn’t mean to hide it from you. Hearing Wu’s complaints, Qing could only explain it to Wu like this.
Wu said at this time: I’m kidding, Qing. Don’t take it too seriously, but to be honest, your eyes and my eyes are becoming more and more similar. If your eyes were not unable to adapt to the limit, I would have thought that yours was a second pair of six eyes.
After hearing what Wu said, Qing did not comment. After all, the two pairs of eyes were indeed almost the same in terms of ability.
After finishing the topic of eyes, Wu said to Qing: Since you and Jie have already exchanged two moves, why don’t we try it too?
Hearing Wu’s words, Qing also replied: “I couldn’t ask for more, Wu. I feel that my strength has increased rapidly after fighting with you guys.”
Come on, Qing. After saying this, Wu also stood still, sending out a signal that was obviously waiting for Qing to attack first.
Seeing Wu’s expression, Qing was no longer polite and used the physical skills he had just copied from Jie to start a new round of confrontation with Wu.
Wu saw the taijutsu used by Qing and also used it. After all, when it comes to copying, he is the first person to copy Jie’s taijutsu.
The two had the same physical skills and fighting styles, and after a while neither of them gained an advantage. The onlookers, Jie and Shaozi, felt that the two were fighting against a mirror, because their moves were exactly the same and neither of them was inferior.
Qing sensed the current situation and knew that Wu was feeding him moves, so he stopped using Jie’s taijutsu and instead used the taijutsu inherited from Madara. After all, compared to the exquisite taijutsu and rich combat experience, Madara, who had fought his way through a sea of blood and corpses, was definitely better.
Wu also felt the change in Qing’s moves, from the skilled Jie’s taijutsu to a more sophisticated taijutsu from Qing. Knowing that this should be Qing’s own taijutsu, he did not hesitate to practice with Qing again, and copied it with his six eyes without hesitation.
Seeing that Wu had changed his moves and they were exactly the same as his own, Qing knew that Wu was copying Madara’s taijutsu, but Qing didn’t care. Rather, it was what Qing hoped for if Wu and Gon could become stronger.
Chapter 20 Simple Field (Old Version)
If Wu and Jie could become stronger than in the original novel, Qing would definitely be very happy. After all, the stronger they become, the more protected they will be in facing the various crises that will follow.
Wu was also very puzzled. It was obvious that Qing was not very skilled in the new physical technique he used. But the moves were very concise and efficient, without any unnecessary movements. It was simply born to kill people.
But Qing was just an ordinary person before, how could he learn such a mature set of physical skills? To be honest, compared with this set of physical skills, my and Jie’s physical skills are really not good enough.
But Wu didn’t dwell on it too much. Everyone has their own secrets, and Wu is not the kind of person who gets to the bottom of things. And Qing’s use of it at this time fully demonstrated his trust in us, and he didn’t care about his own act of stealing our skills. What reason did Wu have to doubt Qing?
Wu himself had also come to terms with it, and no longer bothered about Qing’s set of physical skills. Instead, he devoted himself to sparring with Qing, and learned this set of physical skills as soon as possible, so that he could teach Jie later, and Qing could teach the whistle later. Thinking of this, Wu couldn’t help but sigh that he was really a little genius.
After Qing used up all the physical skills that had been passed down to him, he withdrew from the battle range.
Wu saw that Qing was no longer performing physical skills, and he was also slightly surprised and said: Why don’t you continue, Qing? I feel like I haven’t finished yet.
Qing rolled his eyes when he heard Wu’s words. Be content, Wu. You have copied everything I know.
When Wu heard what Qing said, he scratched his head in embarrassment. After all, he was the one who was learning just now, and his six eyes could be copied, so he learned very quickly and was very immersed in it. He didn’t expect that Qing had run out of stock.
Thinking of this, Wu said: “I’m sorry, Qing. I was too immersed in it just now. To express my apology, I will also show you a more practical general technique.”
You are about to carry out the task of removing the first-level curse spirit. Sooner or later, you will have to face the special-level curse spirit. Special-level curse spirits are not the same as first-level curse spirits. And special-level curse spirits also have different strengths.
The best among them are even proficient in the pinnacle method in the world of sorcery—field expansion.
Field expansion is a method in which a sorcerer or special-grade spell spirit consumes a large amount of spell power to expand a closed space (field) around itself, which is composed of its own spells. In this space, the caster’s ability will be extremely enhanced, and a “guaranteed hit effect” will be added, so field expansion is regarded as the pinnacle of sorcery warfare.
The only thing that can fight against a domain is another domain, but unfortunately, none of us can deploy domains right now. So we can only use another method – a simple domain.
Simple Domain is a special defensive technique used to counter a complete domain. It is not a real domain, but it imitates the principle of domain to form a small barrier around itself to offset or weaken the must-hit effect and spell suppression of the enemy’s domain. I saw someone perform it once before, so I don’t know how to teach others this trick.
Today, I saw that your Sharingan has the ability to copy Taijutsu, so I thought of this move. I’ll show it to you. See if you can copy it. In the future, if you encounter a special-grade cursed spirit that can deploy a domain, you will have a guarantee.
After that, Wu also began to demonstrate a simple domain. A translucent hemispherical barrier was seen, covering about three meters around Wu. There were spell patterns similar to water waves on the surface of the barrier.
When Qing saw the simple domain displayed by Wu, he immediately copied it with his Sharingan. After all, this was also a means of countering the domain, and it is always better to have more skills.
After a while, Qing said to Wu: Okay, Wu. Qing now knows that the Sharingan can copy this kind of universal technique. Before, Jie used his Curse Spirit Manipulation Technique and couldn’t copy it. It seems that the Sharingan cannot copy other people’s natural techniques.
This is a bit like how in the ninja world, the Sharingan can copy ordinary escape techniques, but cannot copy family secret techniques. It seems that the same is true in the world of curse techniques.
After copying the simple field, Qing couldn’t help but use it. He saw a field that was almost the same as Wuda’s being used by Qing.
Seeing this, Wu said as a matter of course: “Since I saw that your eyes can copy physical skills, I know that you should be able to copy skills as well.” It turned out to be just as I expected.
Then Qing, can your eyes copy other people’s life spells? Or reverse the spells?
Hearing Wu’s question, Qing replied: No, I can feel that copying this kind of universal technique is already the limit, there is no way to copy other people’s birth techniques and reversal techniques.
Oh? This is similar to my six eyes, except that my six eyes can analyze the opponent’s spells to achieve the effect of imitation, but it cannot completely copy the opponent’s natural spells. It seems that my six eyes are slightly stronger. Wu said with some pride.
Qing did not comment. After all, the current two-magatama Sharingan was indeed not as good as Wu’s six eyes. Only by evolving it into the Mangekyō Sharingan could it compete with Wu.
Jay, who was standing nearby, saw the two people discussing the simple field as if it were an ordinary technique that was everywhere, and couldn’t help but complain: Do you think everyone has the same copy function as you two?
The difficulty of learning the Simple Domain is second only to the Reversal Technique, right? I spent a long time learning the Simple Domain before, and a magician without any talent can’t learn the Simple Domain at all.
Unlike you two, you learned it at a glance. When I asked Wu to teach you the simple field, it was like he was talking to Shaozi about the reversal formula, which made it impossible for people to understand. This is what they call knowing it, but you can only know it by yourself.
Qing also remembered that when Shaozi explained the reversal technique before, it was completely incomprehensible, but Shaozi himself used the best one.
Wu is now the same as Shaozi before. It is very simple for him to use it himself, but it is really difficult for him to teach others. Because Wu directly sees through the essence of the technique, he can use it naturally, but the words he speaks are too profound and others can’t understand them at all.
So Wu didn’t intend to teach Qing just now, he just wanted to see if Qing could copy directly like him. Now it seems that Wu’s idea was right.
Qing thought about this and sorted out his growth today. He copied Gon’s physical skills, and Madara’s physical skills improved a lot. He also learned simple domain. It can be said that Qing also gained a lot today.
Chapter 21: Level 1 Curse Spirit (Old Version)
Thinking of what he had gained today, Qing couldn’t help but say to Wu and Jie: Wu, Jie, today’s discussion with you has made me grow a lot and learned a lot.
Wu couldn’t help but say to Qing: “You are too polite, Qing. Actually, I didn’t teach you anything practical. What I taught you today, you will be able to master it soon with your talent. It’s just a matter of time.”
It just so happens that I have learned a lot from you today. The practicality and power of the physical skills you just displayed far exceed my current physical skills.
Qing was at a loss whether to laugh or cry when he heard Wu’s words. It was clearly him who was thanking him and Jie, but how come in the end it was Wu who was thanking him.
Seeing Qing and Wu thanking each other, Xiaozi couldn’t stand it anymore: “Don’t be polite to each other. Isn’t it normal for companions to communicate and grow with each other? Everyone has made progress, which is the best harvest today.”
After hearing what Shaozi said, Qing stopped hesitating and said to Wu: Wu, you should know the physical skills I just demonstrated. I would like to trouble you to teach Jie, and I will teach Shaozi. Although Shaozi is a rear-line personnel, he still needs some self-protection ability.
After hearing this, Wu said to Qing: I have thought of it a long time ago. Shaozi must be taught by you. I dare not disturb your world of two.
Upon hearing this, Whistle’s face turned red. He punched Wu directly and shouted: Go to hell, Gojo Wu!
Satoru was hit by a punch from the whistle and flew backwards, crashing into a large tree at the edge of the training ground.
Seeing this scene, Qing and Jie couldn’t help but sweat on their foreheads. They couldn’t help but think in their hearts that they must not be hit by a whistle, or they would die!
After thinking about this, Jie glanced at Wu who was embedded in the tree outside the field and ignored him. He turned to Qing and said: Is it okay for you to teach us your exquisite physical skills?
Of course, no problem. Aren’t we companions? Companions should encourage each other to become stronger. Only when each of us is strong can we survive in this world full of surprises, right, Jay?
After hearing this, Jie didn’t say anything, but just smiled at Qing. Qing also understood why Jie asked this question. After all, among the four people, Wu was heartless and Shaozi didn’t care. Only Jie thought about things the most and the most comprehensively. He had his own concerns, and Qing understood them very well.
After hearing this, Jie didn’t say anything, but walked silently towards Wu who was embedded in the tree. When he came to Wu, he said to him: “Okay, stop pretending to be dead, get up. Aren’t you going to teach me Qing’s physical skills?”
Hearing this, Wu opened his eyes, jumped out of the tree trunk with full blood, and said to Jie: Let’s go, let’s go to another place to practice, and don’t get in the way of some people here.
Hearing the conversation between Jie and Wu, Qing also smiled happily. Jie’s words were spoken to Qing, which means that he has agreed with what Qing said and no longer has any burden in his heart. As for Wu, it is obvious that he was speaking to Shaozi. After all, Wu would not be himself if he did not act funny.
After the two of them left the venue, Qing said to Shaozi: Come on, Shaozi. I will teach you the physical skills just now. It doesn’t matter if you can’t learn it for a while, learn it slowly. I will come to teach you when I have time later.
After hearing Qing’s words, Shaozi knew that Qing was thinking about him, so he agreed without thinking too much.
Qing and Shaozi’s teaching lasted until the evening. They had dinner together and took a walk before returning to their dormitories. They also agreed to continue teaching physical skills tomorrow.
In the next two days, Qing had no tasks and was teaching Shaozi how to do physical training. On the morning of the third day, Jie called and asked Qing to gather at the school gate because his task had arrived.
Hearing that there was a mission, Qing sent a text message to Shaozi, explaining the current situation, and then walked towards the school gate.
When Qing arrived at the school gate, he found Jie already waiting for him in the car, and the assistant supervisor from last time was driving. As soon as he got in the car, Qing began to ask for information about the curse spirit.
Jie, what is this curse spirit like? Hearing Qing’s question, Jie immediately said: This is a real first-level curse spirit, which is already the strongest under the special level. It is incomparable with the previous curse spirit.
Although it may not be easy for you, Qing, it should not be difficult either. After all, anyone would be surprised to see your progress in the past two days.
So I won’t tell you about the abilities of the first-level curse spirit this time. You will know when you face it yourself. It will definitely give you a surprise.
Hearing what Jie said, Qing immediately became interested in this first-level curse spirit. At this time, the car stopped next to a burned-out gas station. Seeing the car stopped, Qing and Jie got out of the car together.
Seeing this gas station, Qing had already guessed what the curse spirit was capable of this time. If it was really that ability, it would be interesting. Qing couldn’t help but think about it.
At this time, Qing could only be heard mumbling: Born from darkness, from darkness to darkness, all filth and filth must be removed. A tent covering the entire gas station suddenly descended, and the sky became dark.
Jie was not surprised at all to see that Qing had already mastered how to use the account. After all, the last time he used the account, Qing was watching next to him, so Qing must have copied it by then.
The gas station was not too big. After Qing and Jie walked inside for a while, they saw the target of this mission – a cursed spirit with a red body and a ball of fire on its head.
Seeing this, Qing couldn’t help but say to Jie: “No wonder Jie, you said that this mission could give me a surprise. I had already guessed it when I saw this just now. It seems that it is just as I expected. It really gave me a good surprise.”
Hearing this, Jie couldn’t help but smile and said: In this case, the battle field is left to you. After that, he slowly retreated.
Qing saw that Jie had already left the battlefield and the cursed spirit on the opposite side was also ready to move, so he began the classic Uchiha style of fighting – using illusion to greet each other when they met.
The Sharingan directly faced the eyes of the cursed spirit on the opposite side, illusion, Sharingan!
The eyes of the flame curse spirit opposite him became blurred, but soon recovered. Seeing this, Qing already knew that the illusion of the two-magatama Sharingan could have an effect on the first-level curse spirit, but the effect was not great.
The first-level cursed spirits are indeed the strongest among the special-level ones. Their resistance to Sharingan illusions is not that of the first-level ones.
The ones that can be compared are far behind the quasi-first-class ones.
Chapter 22: The Battle of Flames (Old Version)
The flame curse spirit felt that it was in a trance for a moment when it just met the eyes of the human in front of it. Although it didn’t understand what was going on, it was very angry. It was a flame curse spirit. As you can imagine, its anger was very big.
Without thinking too much, he rushed towards Qing. Seeing the Fire Curse Spirit rushing towards him, Qing also showed an expression of eagerness to try. After all, he had been practicing Madara-sama’s Taijutsu for the past two days and had been looking for an opportunity to practice it in real combat.
The Sharingan clearly captured the trajectory of the Fire Curse Spirit, and directly used the force to neutralize the Fire Curse Spirit’s powerful punch, and also hit it to stagger. Qing also directly kicked the Fire Curse Spirit out with a spinning whip kick.
The physical skill confrontation just now showed that Qing’s physical skills had improved a lot during this period. It was no longer just that the Sharingan could capture the opponent’s trajectory, but his own reaction could not keep up with the dynamic vision of the Sharingan.
Various force-generating techniques can now be used with ease, and you won’t encounter the same situation as before with “Arbok”, where it is obviously more powerful but is limited by skills and cannot inflict effective damage.
The flame curse spirit was kicked out and fell heavily to the ground. The place where Qing kicked it was also seriously injured. But the injury was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.
In fact, the physical skills of the cursed spirits are definitely not comparable to those of the curse masters. When the cursed spirits are in close combat, they mostly rely on their instincts, or some experience they have accumulated in the battle.
However, because the cursed spirit can consume its own cursed power and achieve the effect of recovering its own injuries, the result of the physical confrontation between the cursed spirit and the curse master is that the cursed spirit has the upper hand in most cases.
After all, a cursed spirit that can repair its own injuries is equivalent to being born with a reversal technique, but there are only a few sorcerers who can master the reversal technique. So if it comes to physical skills alone, most sorcerers are still at a disadvantage compared to cursed spirits.
So even though the Flame Curse Spirit was repelled in the physical confrontation just now, it did not think that it would lose. After adjusting its posture, it continued to attack Qing.
Qing had just seen the process of the flame curse spirit repairing the injury, and had come to the conclusion that the recovery speed was definitely not as fast as the reversal technique, and the curse power consumption was also quite normal. After all, the injury just now was not serious.
Now I can remove this cursed spirit with physical skills alone, it just takes a little more time.
Qing analyzed the recovery ability of this fire curse spirit in his mind, and was thinking about using this curse spirit as a sparring partner for actual physical combat. After all, Wu and Jie usually have a lot of tasks to do, so they can only practice with Shaozi and are really unable to move freely. Today there is a free and safe sandbag, so he must make good use of it.
Seeing the Fire Curse Spirit rushing over with all its might, Qing launched the attack without hesitation. Qing also carefully observed its attack path, and was able to accurately dodge the Fire Curse Spirit’s attack every time.
Jie, who was standing nearby, could also clearly see that Qing always used the smallest amount of effort to dodge the attacks of the curse spirit at the last moment. It seemed as if Qing was suppressed by the opponent’s continuous offensive, but Jie knew that the curse spirit in front of him had been used as a tool by Qing to experiment with the physical skills he had practiced in the past few days.
After dodging for a while, Qing also found that Madara’s physical skills were indeed powerful. Every time, he could dodge the opponent’s attack with the least physical consumption.
Because Qing was originally in a testing attitude, he was in a very relaxed state of mind. On the other hand, the flame curse spirit on the opposite side, after a fierce attack, couldn’t even touch the corner of Qing’s clothes, and was very angry. The attack became more impatient.
The attack speed was also getting faster and faster. Although the attack was faster, due to the influence of the state of mind, the Flame Curse Spirit had more and more flaws.
Qing seized a flaw in the Flame Curse Spirit and grabbed the Flame Curse Spirit’s hands, one in front and one behind, as it tried to withdraw its attack. He fiercely pulled it in front of him, and at the same time, he jumped up and kneed it in the face.
You can see that the Flame Curse Spirit’s face was deformed by this blow, and it screamed in pain. Originally, the Flame Curse Spirit should have been sent flying backwards by Qing’s blow, but just as it was about to fly out, Qing pulled its arm back.
Endless punches landed on the face of the Fire Curse Spirit, and even the cries of pain were beaten back by Qing’s punches.
The Fire Curse Spirit wanted to take advantage of the gap in Ao’s attack to counterattack, but was confused by an illusion of Ao’s Sharingan and could only continue to endure Ao’s violent fists.
When Qing was suppressing the Fire Curse Spirit, he couldn’t help but think in his mind, no wonder they say in the Naruto world: fight against Uchiha, one on one, then turn around and run away.
Qing now only used physical skills and Sharingan’s illusion techniques to defeat the first-level Cursed Spirit. It can only be said that the Sharingan’s amplification is indeed powerful, and Madara-sama’s physical skills are indeed the result of thousands of years of hard work.
The Flame Curse Spirit knew that it was not a good idea to continue taking the beating like this, so it withdrew from Qing’s attack range at the cost of an arm.
The Flame Curse Spirit retreated from Qing’s attack range, and Qing did not chase after it, wanting to see what other tricks the Flame Curse Spirit had. However, anyone could see the anger in the Flame Curse Spirit’s heart.
After it retreated to a certain range, the lost arm began to grow slowly, and the other arm was also raised up, facing Qing, and a flame rushed towards Qing.
When Qing saw the flame, he was not surprised at all. After all, as soon as he saw this cursed spirit, Qing knew that he must have the ability of fire.
When Qing saw a flame of about ten meters coming towards him, he did not panic at all. He could not help but think: Since it is a cursed spirit that controls fire, then I will let you die under the fire.
I saw Qing forming a noon seal and putting it under his mouth: Fire escape, extinguish the fire! I saw a sea of fire several dozen meters wide heading towards the flames released by the flame curse spirit.
The flames released by the Fire Curse Spirit only resisted for a moment before being extinguished and devoured by Qing’s great fire. The remaining power went towards the Fire Curse Spirit without decreasing.
When the Flame Curse Spirit saw his flame being swallowed by Qing, he had no time to escape before he saw Hao Huomie already before him. He could only watch the flame swallow him and then disappear in the flame.
Seeing this, Jie couldn’t help but said to Qing: Qing, your technique has become more powerful. It seems that you have been honing your technique recently.
Hearing what Jie said, Qing replied: Yes, after all, you have to become stronger in all aspects. It’s just that I didn’t control the strength well this time, and the curse spirit was directly removed by me. Otherwise, it could have been absorbed by you, Jie. What a pity!
Chapter 23 Kyoto Sisters Exchange Meeting (Old Version)
It’s okay, Qing. I understand how you feel. After all, this time it’s a cursed spirit with a similar spell to yours. It’s normal to be excited when seeing prey. Don’t feel sorry. You can absorb another cursed spirit next time.
After hearing Jie’s words, Qing stopped worrying. After removing the cursed spirit, the two also walked towards the exit. After removing the tent, they saw the assistant supervisor was already waiting at the exit. Qing couldn’t help but sigh that the assistant supervisor was really efficient every time.
After returning to the technical college, Qing and Jie went to submit the task together. After coming out of Teacher Ye Mo’s office, Jie said to Qing: It seems that you don’t have any vacation recently.
Because Ye Moth Zhengdao just learned that Qing was already able to remove the first-level cursed spirits by himself, he did not plan to give Qing a holiday and wait for the right mission to come. After that, he did not follow Jie to do the mission and did it independently.
Although Qing is still a fourth-level sorcerer, theoretically he cannot take on quests higher than his own level. So he followed Wu and Jie before and did not go on quests alone.
But asking a first-level sorcerer to remove a fourth-level cursed spirit is a bit of an understatement. The world of sorcery is not so extravagant.
So when Ye Mo Zheng Dao learned that Qing could easily remove a first-level cursed spirit on his own, he contacted two other first-level sorcerers and prepared to recommend Qing to become a first-level sorcerer.
After all, Qing already had the strength of level one, so there was no need to slowly rise level by level. Becoming a level one sorcerer directly could also help him share a lot of the pressure from the technical college.
Because the first-level sorcerers are actually the backbone of the sorcery world, and the criteria for judging special-grade sorcerers are too strict, resulting in there being only one special-grade sorcerer in the sorcery world now—Kyujuku Yuki.
A first-level sorcerer is almost the pinnacle of ordinary sorcerers. Qing now has a strength that surpasses most first-level sorcerers and is just waiting for the rating to be passed.
Therefore, Ye Mo Zhengdao also planned to let Qing do the task alone before the rating, so as to accumulate experience and relieve the pressure on the high school. After all, the frequency of the appearance of cursed spirits has been increasing recently, and their strength has been getting higher and higher.
Moreover, accepting tasks at different levels is indeed a serious matter, because the inequality in strength can easily lead to the death of a sorcerer. Sorcerers are a scarce profession, and the loss of one is a loss to the sorcerer world.
But if you say it’s not serious, then it’s indeed not serious. As long as you have the ability and there are no casualties in the eradication mission, no one will care about people who are much stronger than themselves taking high-level missions.
As a result, Qing had been running around for missions for the next few days. At his busiest time, he had to rush to three or four places a day, and the cursed spirits he removed on each mission were never lower than level two. He had removed five level one cursed spirits in the past two days.
However, due to the battles in the past few days, Qing has mastered all the physical skills that Madara had passed down before. He also used a lot of escape techniques that he had only practiced but not used in actual combat before, which made Qing gain a lot.
This went on for about ten days. One day, Qing came back from his mission and saw Shaozi and the other two waiting for him in Teacher Ye Mo’s office.
What happened? Is there any big announcement? Hearing Qing’s question, Ye Mo Zheng Dao said: That’s right, Qing. I’ve been waiting for you. Although it’s not a big deal.
After hearing what Teacher Yege said, Qing also sat down, ready to listen carefully to what Teacher Yege said.
Seeing that the four students in front of him had already sat down and were waiting for his words, Ye Mo Zheng Dao did not hesitate and spoke directly: There are two things. The first thing is that Qing’s rating task has been given, and the time is set in seven days. If nothing unexpected happens, it should be to remove a relatively strong first-level curse spirit.
The second thing is that the annual Kyoto Sister Exchange Meeting will start the day after tomorrow, and because our Tokyo Jujutsu High School was the winner of the previous session, we are the host of this exchange meeting.
Kyoto Sisters Exchange Meeting? Qing said these words in confusion. The confusion is not about not knowing what this is, how could Qing not know what this activity is? It was at the exchange meeting that Yuji Itadori learned the Black Flash.
Qing was puzzled as to why this exchange meeting was held only when the first year of high school was about to graduate. During the period of Yuji Itadori, it was held one or two months after Yuji Itadori entered the technical high school. However, Qing did not dwell on it too much, after all, it was not a big deal.
However, when Ye Mo Zheng Dao heard Qing’s puzzled question, he thought that he didn’t know about the exchange event, so he explained to Qing: The Kyoto Sister School Exchange Meeting is an annual competition between Tokyo Jujutsu High School and Kyoto Jujutsu High School, aimed at promoting exchanges and practical training between students of the two schools.
Competition format and rules, team battle: usually based on the speed of the curse spirits, the two teams need to exorcise the curse spirits in the designated area, and the team that first eliminates the second-level curse spirits wins. No strict restrictions: except for prohibiting killing or causing irreversible damage to the opponent, it is allowed to interfere with the opponent’s actions. Substitute rules: If the winner is not determined before dark, the total number of exorcised curse spirits will determine the winner.
Although he already understood the rules of this exchange meeting, Qing had to pretend that he was hearing the rules for the first time. “Okay, I understand, Mr. Yemo,” Qing replied.
Hearing that Qing understood, Yege Zhengdao nodded and continued: Our high school senior students will not participate in this exchange meeting. After all, they have participated in at least one exchange meeting, and they are also busy with the task of removing the cursed spirits.
The sophomores have gone to a faraway place to complete a mission and cannot come back for the time being, so I plan to let the four of you go to this exchange meeting together.
Wu spoke up at this time: “Teacher Yega, are you going to let us play house with a group of weaklings? Can those people in Kyoto stand up to me, Qing and Jie?”
Ye Mo Zheng Dao heard what Wu said and said seriously: Don’t be careless, Wu. The list of personnel in Kyoto has been finalized. There are three people in the first grade, all of whom are third-level sorcerers.
There are three people in the second year of high school, all three of them are quasi-second-level sorcerers. There are also two students in the third year of high school, one is a first-level sorcerer and the other is a second-level sorcerer.
And this time, there are only four of you in our high school. Although Shaozi is a second-level sorcerer, he is not a combatant, so the three of you have to protect Shaozi while fighting with the students of Kyoto.
Wu was even more disdainful when he heard what Mr. Yega said. After all, they only had one first-level sorcerer. Although Qing was a fourth-level sorcerer, his strength was also outstanding among first-level sorcerers. Qing should be able to deal with them all by himself.
Chapter 24 Restrictions (Old Version)
The biggest advantage of Kyoto and his team should be that they seem to have a large number of people, right? But it just so happens that the techniques that Jie and I are least afraid of are large numbers of people. After saying this, Wu casually adjusted his sunglasses, as if he didn’t take Kyoto seriously at all.
Yega Zhengdao listened to Wu’s slightly arrogant words. Although he didn’t like Wu’s arrogant character, he had to admit that what Wu said made sense.
Once Wu’s unlimited technique is unleashed, no matter how many people you have or how many attack methods you have, it will be useless if you can’t hit the target.
Not to mention Jie’s curse spirit manipulation skills, he is an expert in group fights. No matter how many people you have in Kyoto, can they be more than Jie’s curse spirits?
Although Yega Masamichi thought so in his heart, he brought bad news to Wu and the others: Wu, you have six eyes, so you naturally know the Gojo family’s unlimited techniques, and Jie’s curse spirit manipulation technique is also well known.
The techniques you two use are rare in the past few hundred years, so they are famous and attract a lot of attention. If you know it, others will know it too.
Besides, this event is an exchange meeting, not your personal show, so there will be some restrictions on you and Jie this time.
Wu, you cannot use unlimited techniques. The number of cursed spirits summoned by Jie’s cursed spirit manipulation technique cannot exceed ten, and the level cannot exceed quasi-second level.
After hearing what Teacher Yega said, Wu couldn’t help but complain: The weak are weak, and when they know they can’t win, they will always find ways to restrict the strong.
At this time, Jie spoke: Wu, stop complaining. Teacher Yege is right. This is an activity for mutual exchange between the two schools. If we are allowed to do whatever we want, there is no need to hold this activity.
Hearing what Jie said, Wu couldn’t help but retort: I didn’t say I disagreed with this plan. Even if I don’t have to use no bottom line, those people in Kyoto can’t do it. The weak are always weak.
Ye Mo Zheng Dao didn’t know what to say after hearing this again. After all, he had said everything he needed to say. Wu knew his own character. When a young man succeeds, he will always be arrogant. Only after he fails once will he change his youthful and frivolous nature.
However, this idea is just a thought. After all, there are very few characters who can make Wu embarrassed. Wu’s strength is still growing rapidly, so it is very difficult to make him embarrassed.
If Qing could hear what Mr. Yega said, he would really want to tell him: If you want Wu to be defeated, don’t be impatient! You will see it in a few months, and it will be a big defeat between life and death. It’s a pity that Qing can’t hear other people’s voices.
Ye Mo Zhengdao sorted himself out and said to the four of them again: I know that you all are very strong, and I wouldn’t worry about you if there were no restrictions.
But after all, there are many restrictions on you this time, so you better be careful to avoid a setback. If you do participate in the exchange meeting between the two schools, you can either not participate or you must defeat Kyoto Jujutsu High School. Give me the host privilege next year and win it back from Tokyo Jujutsu High School!
Don’t worry, teacher. The three of us are the strongest. Wu pointed at himself with his thumb backwards and looked at Qing and Jie. He said as if it was a matter of course.
When Qing saw this scene, he couldn’t help but mutter in his heart: This humiliating gesture, and these humiliating words, is he really going to capsize this time?
Although he thought so in his heart, Qing actually had no sense of urgency at all. After all, the opponent this time was not some super-powerful person like Fushiguro Shijiro, but just a group of students from Kyoto Academy. He had no bad mentality at all, and everything was under control.
Qing also spoke at this time, but he did not respond to Wu, but said in a slow and firm tone: Don’t worry, Mr. Yega. The winning school this time will only be our Tokyo Jujutsu High School.
After these days of training and actual combat, Qing has mastered all of Madara’s inheritance obtained by awakening the two magatama. His strength has greatly increased, and he is full of confidence when he speaks. Qing also doesn’t think that he, Go and Jie will lose to Kyoto High School. There is no such possibility. All he can say is how long it will take to end this event.
Hearing Qing say this, Ye Mo Zheng Dao was completely relieved. Qing’s strength has indeed been obvious to all recently. He has grown rapidly and can now stand on his own.
Although Wu’s strength is only stronger than Qing, Wu’s character always gives people a feeling of being unreliable. In Ye Mo Zhengdao’s heart, Jie is the most reliable, Qing is temporarily ranked second, Shaozi is ranked third, and Wu can only be the last.
Wu’s words can only be listened to, and the ones who are truly trustworthy are Jie and Qing. So when Qing said that they would definitely win this time, Ye Mo Zheng Dao was truly relieved.
Well, that’s all for today. You should have a good rest tomorrow and be refreshed so that you can face the exchange meeting the day after tomorrow. You can go back and rest today.
After hearing what Teacher Ye Moth said, the four of them stood up and walked out. Once outside, the four of them agreed to have a dinner party in the center of Tokyo tonight. They called a car at the school gate and drove directly to the dinner party location.
After sitting down and ordering food, Shaozi was the first to open the conversation: This exchange meeting depends on the three of you. I’m just here to make up the numbers. You may have to distract yourself to protect me.
Hearing this, Qing was afraid that Shaozi might have other ideas, so he immediately said, “Don’t worry, Shaozi. There is no need to feel pressure at all for this exchange meeting. Just treat it as a trip, and leave the rest to the three of us.”
When Shaozi heard Qing pick up the conversation so quickly, he immediately thought of what Qing was worried about, and said to Qing with a smile: Don’t worry, Qing. I have a clear understanding of my position. I am just a doctor in the rear. You can do the fighting and killing. I am happy and relaxed.
Seeing that Xiaozi looked really relaxed, Qing also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, at this age, people tend to think too much and keep things to themselves.
Jie is a lesson for us. He thought too much and took on his own pain. In the end, he exploded and became a curser. Qing must prevent people around him from having this kind of situation again. After this busy period, he must pay attention to Jie’s mental health.
Qing, you are just too worried about Shaozi. You are too worried. You know how strong Shaozi’s mentality is. It’s obvious that you are joking. Wu continued.
Qing certainly knew how strong Shaozi was. After all, in the original novel, important people left her one after another. If it were someone with a lower tolerance, they would have collapsed long ago. But Shaozi persisted again and again.
But it is better to be safe than sorry, so psychological problems should be prevented before they occur.
Chapter 25 The Exchange Meeting Begins (Old Version)
I was also afraid that Shaozi would overthink it, but now it seems that I was overthinking it. Qing said to Shaozi and Wu with a smile.
“Okay, stop talking about me. Have you figured out how to deal with the people in Kyoto? Do you have any tactics?” Shaozi asked Qing and the other three.
What tactics are needed? We can just go up and defeat them, and then remove the second-level cursed spirit. Wu said indifferently.
Jie chuckled and said, “That’s really your style, Wu. But I have an idea. Let Qing fight the people in Kyoto, Wu protect the whistle, and I will remove the second-level curse spirit.”
It just so happens that Qing has never fought a sorcerer before, so he will use this opportunity to gain some experience. Wu, you have six eyes, and your all-around vision can better protect the whistle. I have the spell spirit manipulation technique, and when the time comes, I will summon the maximum number of spell spirits to help me find the second-level spell spirit.
Qing said at this time: “Not a bad arrangement, Jie. But you also said that I don’t have much experience fighting against sorcerers. Are you so confident that I can fight against all the people in Kyoto alone?”
It’s okay, Qing. Let Wu stay by your side to defend you. If you can’t defeat him, Wu will take action. Besides, I believe you can do it. Just pay attention to the two senior high school students in Kyoto. I believe the rest will not pose a threat to you. Jie said to Qing easily.
Don’t worry, Qing. Even though I can’t use the unlimited technique, I still have to protect the whistle. I can help you when you need it. Relax your mind, and the victory this time will be easy.
Qing also agreed with Wu’s words. After all, with the configuration on his side, a special-grade spell spirit could do it. Of course, the special-grade in the field of the meeting was another matter. An exchange meeting was still easy.
Qing was not worried about the victory of the exchange meeting. What was troublesome was the battle between a sorcerer and a battle between a sorcerer and a cursed spirit.
Curse spirits rely more on instinct to fight, and as long as you are stronger than the curse spirits, it is difficult to threaten the sorcerer by fighting based on instinct.
But the battle with the sorcerer is different. When fighting with the sorcerer, they have plans and tactics. If they operate properly, they can defeat the strong with the weak.
Moreover, the coordination of spells between sorcerers can sometimes achieve the effect of 1+1>2. However, fighting against the sorcerers in Kyoto is also a good opportunity for actual combat that Qing hopes for. Usually, when he sparred with Wu and the others, most of the time he just stopped at a certain point.
Qing actually thought that he could defeat the people of Kyoto by himself. After all, he had the inheritance of Madara-sama, and Qing also thought that he was not weaker than anyone. It was just that he had never fought a sorcerer properly, so he felt that it was troublesome. But when it was time to fight, Qing would not hesitate.
At this gathering, the tone of the tactics for the exchange meeting the day after tomorrow was also set. After dinner, the four of them took a taxi back to the college, agreed to take a day off tomorrow, relax, and then went back to their dormitories to rest.
Time soon came to the day after tomorrow, and the venue for the exchange meeting was chosen in a forest in Tokyo Jujutsu High School. Before the meeting started, the teachers and students from the two schools also met outside the forest.
The leader of the Tokyo Jujutsu High School was the principal, Yaga Masamichi. The leader of the Kyoto Jujutsu High School was their principal, Rakuganji Yoshinobu. He was the leader of the conservative faction in the Jujutsu world and a first-class Jujutsu master.
Needless to say, the students from Tokyo Jujutsu High School were the four of them. Qing didn’t know most of the students from Kyoto, but he knew the two students in the third year of high school.
One is a beautiful lady with a white ponytail, Meimei, and the other is a girl wearing traditional ritual clothing similar to a shrine maiden, An Utahime.
Qing didn’t expect to meet these two here, but it was normal to think about it. The two of them were indeed two or three years older than Wu. In the Huaiyu chapter, they also showed a relatively familiar relationship with Wu, who was in the second year of high school. They must have met at the exchange meeting between the two schools.
And maybe it was because he was easily defeated by Wu and Jie at this exchange meeting, so he has always disliked these two people.
Qing didn’t recognize the rest of the people in Kyoto. They were probably characters that didn’t appear in the original novel. So he didn’t pay much attention to the others.
After all, the ones who pose the greatest threat to the opponent this time are Mingming and Angeji.
Mingming’s technique is Blackbird Manipulation, which allows her to control crows and share vision with them for reconnaissance and intelligence gathering. She can also project the images the crows see onto a monitor so that others can observe.
The magic of Iori Utahime is Kagura Dance, which can greatly increase the cursed power output of teammates within a certain range by dancing Kagura Dance, making their attack, defense or magic effect stronger. The amplification target can be an individual or a group, but she needs to continue dancing to maintain the effect.
At first glance, the effects of these two people’s spells are auxiliary types, and they are not a big threat to Qing. But there is a premise, that is, Mingming has not yet developed his own offensive spell-divine wind.
Because the Black Bird Manipulation itself is not good at direct attacks, but Mingming has developed a special skill – Kamikaze, which removes the restrictions on the crow’s spell power and allows it to launch a suicide attack, which is powerful enough to open a hole in the body of a special-grade cursed spirit. Moreover, it is a large-scale attack, which is difficult to avoid.
If Iori Utahime’s Kagura Dance is used to strengthen the attack effect of the technique, it will be a bit troublesome. However, the first time that Mingming used Kamikaze was more than ten years later in the “Shibuya Incident”
It’s in the middle, and it’s probably not developed yet.
While Qing was thinking about these things, the verbal battle between Yaga Masamichi and Leganji Yoshinobu had also ended. After all, there was an exchange meeting every year, and the winner of the last meeting was Tokyo Jujutsu High School, so it was inevitable that the two would have some verbal battles when they met.
When the two principals’ verbal battle ended, the Kyoto Sisters Exchange Meeting officially began. Students from both sides entered the competition venue together to find and remove the second-level curse spirit.
The teachers entered an office, which had many surveillance cameras showing the battle in the forest. There were some strange talismans hanging on the walls on both sides. The school that removed the curse would burn the talisman on that side. The biggest talisman on the top was the second-level curse. The side that burned first would win.
If neither side has removed the second-level curse, the side that burns more talismans will win.
As soon as we entered the forest, we heard Jay say: Follow the plan.
Chapter 26: Casting Illusions (Old Version)
After saying this, Jie dispersed the ten curse spirits to look for that curse spirit, and he also set out alone to eliminate the other curse spirits except the second-level curse spirit.
Seeing Jie act so vigorously, Wu also said: “Then we should go find the people in Kyoto, and don’t let them disturb Jie.” After that, he also rushed in one direction.
Seeing that Wu had already moved, Qing picked up Shaozi in a princess hug. Shaozi was shocked, but when she saw Qing picked her up and ran towards Wu, she didn’t say anything else. She just silently hugged Qing’s neck.
After Qing ran wildly with Wu for a while, he saw Wu in front of him stopped, and Qing knew that he had found the people in Kyoto. He put down the whistle and opened the Sharingan.
I only heard Wu say: “Hey, hello from Kyoto, how come you are all gathered together? But it’s just right, so I don’t have to look for you one by one, I can just catch you all here.”
Hearing this, An Utahime was very unconvinced. It might also be that she was born to be incompatible with Wu, so she jumped out and retorted: I know you, Gojo Wu, the son of God of the Gojo family, with six eyes. You also know the unlimited technique, but you are not allowed to use the unlimited technique this time. Do you still think you can defeat all of us in Kyoto by yourself?
Of course you can, even if I don’t use unlimited, you guys are no match for me, after all, you are… too weak. Wu said to all the people in Kyoto.
The people in Kyoto were furious and felt humiliated by Wu. But before they could say anything, Wu continued: However, our plan this time is not for me to fight you, but for my companion Qing to be your opponent, but the ending will not change.
After saying this, Wu retreated to the side of the whistle, ready to watch the show. By the way, he was ready to protect the whistle when a fight broke out.
Seeing Wu running away after provoking others, and drawing the anger of Kyoto students to himself, Qing felt both amused and helpless. He did not give face to Kyoto students at all when he spoke just now. After all, Wu now looked down on everyone equally except those who were close to him.
However, the plan was to deal with everyone in Kyoto by myself, and the process was not important. After thinking about this, he stood directly in front of everyone in Kyoto.
Seeing Qing standing up, Mingming spoke: I know you, Qing. We already knew some of your information before we came here.
Although you are now a fourth-level sorcerer on the surface, your strength has reached the first level. If you had not applied for the assessment to advance to the first-level sorcerer, we would not know that there is such a talented sorcerer like you.
After all, I heard that you have only been in the Jujutsu High School for about a month, but you have already reached the strength of a first-level Jujutsu master. Your natural spell is a powerful flame type, and your eyes are also like Gojo Satoru’s six eyes, with some powerful effects.
After hearing Mingming tell him all the information like the back of his hand, he couldn’t help but say: You know so much information, are you so concerned about me?
Actually, I didn’t want to come, but I am a complete money-grubber. The principal of Leyan Temple offered me a number that I couldn’t refuse, so I came to participate in this exchange meeting. So since I’m here, I must try my best to meet the employer’s requirements, and I must understand your intelligence more thoroughly. Mingming also said without hesitation.
When Qing heard Mingming’s words, he couldn’t help but complain in his heart: He is still as money-grubbing as ever.
After complaining, he said to the people in Kyoto: Okay, the pre-war chat ends here, those who are not strong enough should withdraw for the time being. Illusion – Nirvana Jingshe Technique.
After saying this, Qing directly activated this group control illusion through the Sharingan. Feathers fell on the bodies of a group of people in Kyoto.
Three freshman high school students from Kyoto fell into a coma, and a sophomore student also successfully fell asleep after holding on for a while.
I saw two other high school students who also felt drowsy at the beginning, but they managed to hold on.
Qing was also a little surprised. After all, this was an illusion cast by Qing using his Sharingan. Although it was not a high-level illusion, Qing initially thought that the six people in the first and second grades should be hypnotized. After all, the two of them were only quasi-second-level sorcerers.
Before, Qing could hypnotize a quasi-first-level cursed spirit by activating the Sharingan. So Qing also felt that these two people were a bit interesting and should not be ordinary cursers. He asked: What are your names?
The man on the left, who looked indifferent, answered first: I am Zenin Hachimizu from the Zenin family. The other man answered: I am Kamo Mamoru from the Kamo family.
After hearing the two introduce themselves, Qing also knew the result. As expected of someone from a big family, it was not surprising that they had some methods to resist mental attacks like illusions.
When Qing saw that Angehime on the opposite side was trying to wake up her companion who was hypnotized by the illusion, he couldn’t help but say to her: Senior sister from Kyoto, don’t waste your energy, they won’t be able to wake up for a while.
Mingming also said to her: Song Girl, don’t worry about them. Even if they wake up, they can’t give us any help.
After hearing Mingming’s words, An Geji gave up the idea of waking up the four juniors and came directly to the back of Mingming. I think she was ready to be a support.
Mingming also asked curiously: Your technique is clearly a fire technique, why do you also have a mental attack technique? Is it the ability of your eyes?
Qing did not answer, but asked: “Senior sister, what is your name? I don’t know your name now.”
Hearing Qing’s question, Mingming said calmly: Just call me Mingming.
Hearing Mingming’s answer to his question, Qing said to Mingming without hesitation: That’s right, the ability that just made your companion fall into a coma is the ability of my eyes. I call it illusion!
After hearing Qing’s explanation, Mingming also sighed: It is really a useful and terrifying ability. If someone is affected by it in battle, the consequences will be disastrous.
Don’t worry, it won’t have much impact on a first-level sorcerer like you, although it still has a significant impact on the three people next to you. I don’t plan to use it on you. So don’t be timid and fight me with all your strength!
Chapter 27: Fierce Battle! (Old Version)
Oh? Giving up such a great advantage will allow us to use our full strength wholeheartedly. What do you mean by this? Mingming also asked in confusion.
It’s meaningless, just like Wu said. Because you are weak. Qing also said something to the remaining four people in Kyoto with a bad taste in his mouth. The reason why Qing said this was to provoke them to use their full strength.
However, the easily-defended An Utahime was the first to be provoked, and she shouted loudly: You are as arrogant as that Gojo Satoru! Don’t cry when we beat you to a pulp!
I’m just telling the truth, Utahime-senpai. The last four words were uttered by Utahime Iori’s ear. Hearing the words in her ear, Utahime Iori shuddered all over and left the spot as quickly as possible.
When he came to Mingming, he turned around and looked in the direction where he had just stood, and saw Qing standing where he had just stood. He was also startled by Qing.
Just as I was about to say something, I heard Mingming say: What a fast speed, you appeared behind the singer in an instant. But you could have killed the singer in an instant with your terrifying speed, why didn’t you do it?
The reason? I just said it. If you lose one more person, this battle will be meaningless. Qing said indifferently.
When Mingming heard what Qing said, he showed no expression, but just said: You will regret keeping the singer. After saying this, Mingming picked up his weapon – a giant axe as tall as a person and rushed towards Qing.
Zenin Hachimi and Kamo Go saw that their strongest men had already rushed forward, and they were also observing the battle situation to see if they could assist Mingming.
Seeing that Mingming was already close, Qing also used physical skills to fight with her. With the help of the Sharingan, Qing also easily avoided Mingming’s attacks. The crowd watching the fight nearby also saw that Mingming’s axe was swinging fiercely, but Qing always managed to dodge at the critical moment. Is this the ability of the eye called Sharingan? Everyone in Kyoto also thought in their hearts.
While Qing was dodging, he would attack Mingming whenever he got the chance. Mingming didn’t dare to take Qing’s powerful attacks with his body, and he used the axe handle to block Qing’s attacks every time.
After Qing got used to Mingming’s attack rhythm, Mingming’s attack rhythm obviously decreased, and he was more focused on defending Qing’s attack. But Mingming, who had already fallen into Qing’s attack rhythm, would lose if he defended for too long. Qing caught the flaw and kicked Mingming in the stomach.
Mingming was knocked flying by this powerful blow, but Qing clearly felt that there was no blow on his flesh, and it seemed that the power was absorbed.
Looking at Mingming who was knocked away, there was indeed a layer of transparent light on her body that could not be seen unless you looked carefully. Looking at the other three people in Kyoto, one of them, Kamo Mamoru, made a strange gesture with one hand, which seemed to be him activating his own life technique.
The Kamo family is one of the three great families, and is famous in the world of curses for its Red Blood Manipulation Technique, which is a very offensive technique. I never thought that as a member of the Kamo family, the technique you awakened is related to defense. What is the name of the technique? Qing said to Kamo Mamoru.
Because before, Wu had also explained to him some of the obvious things in the world of sorcery, such as the Gosanke or the Gosanke’s family techniques, as well as Tengen, the owner of the most mysterious immortal technique, so Qing didn’t have to pretend that he knew nothing.
Hearing Qing’s words, Kamogo didn’t say anything, but replied lightly: Protect the spell. He then silently maintained his own spell. Seeing that Kamogo didn’t respond to him, Qing didn’t have time to say anything. Because Mingming had come to his side again.
The second round begins. Mingming came to Qing and said this, and then he started fighting with Qing again. Qing could clearly see that Mingming was not injured. It seemed that the attack just now was absorbed by Kamogo’s technique. It’s really a good defensive technique, Qing thought to himself.
In the following battle, Mingming completely abandoned defense and attacked with a desperate attitude, but it was obvious that Mingming was not a person who would not care about his life. Every time Qing’s attack hit Mingming, it would be absorbed by the transparent light. Qing was also helpless with this shameless fighting style. After all, although he had the upper hand in physical skills, Mingming’s axe would fall on him sooner or later with this fighting style.
But Qing also discovered that every time his attack touched the layer of transparent light on Mingming’s body, Kamogo’s cursed power would be consumed at an accelerated rate. Obviously, the more powerful the attack, the more Kamogo’s cursed power would be consumed.
Thinking of this, Qing also retreated out of Mingming’s attack range, and while retreating, he made a Yin character seal with his hand. Fire escape – Great Fireball Technique! Qing spewed out a big fireball from his mouth and rushed towards Mingming.
Mingming directly covered the giant axe with cursed power, and with the help of Kamogo’s technique, he cut the fireball in half with the giant axe. The two fireballs flew to both sides of Mingming and exploded. Is this your technique? Qing. It doesn’t seem to be very good. Mingming said with a chuckle.
Hearing Mingming’s words, Qing said calmly: Don’t worry, Senior Mingming, the big one will be here soon. After that, he gave another seal, but this time he said Fire Release – Great Fire Extinguishment!
This time, a sea of fire was seen spewing out of Qing’s mouth and rushing towards Mingming. This time, Mingming wanted to use the method of dealing with the Great Fire Ball to deal with the Great Fire Extinguishing, but it didn’t work. After all, the Great Fire Extinguishing had too wide a range and was endless. As long as Qing kept releasing the curse power, the Great Fire Extinguishing would not end.
Instantly, the Great Fire Extinguishing surrounded Mingming, but the moment the flame touched Mingming, it was absorbed by the layer of light and did not cause any harm to Mingming. But from the outside, the Great Fire Extinguishing had completely surrounded Mingming, as if Mingming had died in the Great Fire Extinguishing.
Qing definitely didn’t intend to kill Mingming. He just wanted to use the Great Fire Extinguishing Technique to consume Kamogo’s cursed energy. When Kamogo can’t hold on any longer, Qing will naturally withdraw the Great Fire Extinguishing Technique.
Mingming could naturally think of Qing’s idea, so he kept swinging his giant axe in the flames, trying to create a piece of vacuum, or at least save some of Kamogo’s cursed energy.
Chapter 28: Tactics of the People in Kyoto (Old Version)
Mingming also thought about running out of the range of the fire, but the fire would follow him wherever he ran. It seemed that the fire was controlled by his junior brother Qing, Mingming thought to himself while swinging the giant axe in the fire.
Just as the cursed energy in Kamogo’s body was rapidly consumed, Qing thought that he could consume all of Kamogo’s cursed energy in this way. At this moment, a torrent of cursed energy came from behind Qing. Qing, who noticed this attack, had to stop the continuous output of Haohuo Nieque.
Looking at the direction of the attack, it turned out to be the technique performed by Zenin Hachisui who was beside Kamogo. Although Kamogo was already out of breath, it could be seen that his cursed power had not been completely consumed. Zenin Hachisui must have seen that Kamogo was about to give up, so he used the technique to force Qing back.
Qing also said slowly: “Interesting, is your technique about water? That really doesn’t suit me.”
Hearing Qing’s words, Zenin Bashui also said: That’s right, my technique is called Water Control Technique, and it is indeed incompatible with your technique. To be more precise, it is a technique that restrains your fire technique!
Restrain my spell? Didn’t you see it just now? I don’t think the power of your water control spell can compare to my fire extinguishing spell just now. Theoretically, water can restrain fire, but if the fire is bigger, it can also evaporate your water. Qing said to Zenyuan Bashui as a matter of course.
Hearing Qing’s words, Zenyuan Bashui’s expression did not change at all, and he said calmly: Indeed, my spell power is not as strong as yours, and the power of my technique is not as strong as yours. If it weren’t for the restraining attribute, my technique would relatively restrain you, and I would have no advantage at all.
But there is a way to narrow the gap between us. Iori Uta-sama, it seems that you still have to use your technique. Kamogo Kamei-sama is no match for Ao. The power of my technique cannot affect him for the time being, so I can only use the tactics we discussed at the beginning.
After hearing what Zenin Hachimi said, Ange began to dance without hesitation. Qing knew that this was her technique – the Kagura dance that she performed when the solitary restricted area was activated.
But he still pretended to be clueless and watched Angeki dancing with great interest. He also exclaimed: “Sister Angeki, you dance well. Is this the condition for your spell to be activated? According to what Zenin Hachisui said just now, it should be an auxiliary spell that can increase the power of other people’s spells, right? What is the specific effect?
When Ange heard Qing’s question, she did not answer Qing because she was performing the ritual. Instead, Mingming next to her explained to Qing: Ange’s ritual is called Solitary Forbidden Zone, which can amplify all magicians within a specific area, including Ange herself.
The total amount of the amplified magician’s cursed power will be increased, the output of cursed power will be enhanced, and the power of the spell can be increased by a percentage. You may be in trouble next, Qing. Mingming said to Qing with a smile.
Qing’s Sharingan clearly saw that after An Utahime’s technique was completed, the total amount of cursed power of the four people in Kyoto increased significantly. Zenin Hachisui and Kamo Go were originally quasi-second-level magicians. After being amplified, the cursed power of the two people reached the level of quasi-first-level, and even almost reached the first-level.
An Utaha herself also reached the level of a first-level sorcerer’s curse power. Mingming’s curse power was originally much less than hers, but after being amplified, it has surpassed hers.
Qing couldn’t help but be amazed. This technique called the Solitary Forbidden Zone was really exaggerated. It was indeed a virtual technique that could be used by Wu in the late stage. It was a heaven-defying technique that increased the power to 200%. Except for the complicated preparation, there were no other shortcomings.
Ao’s Sharingan also saw An Utahime’s technique. The amount of cursed energy consumed was not small, but it was not a lot either. Moreover, her own cursed energy had also increased a lot. It would be difficult to consume her cursed energy to the bottom.
It seems that the only way is to interrupt An Utahime’s technique, but when Qing looked at the positions of the four of them, he felt that this idea was not so easy.
Meimei, Zenin Hachisui, and Kamogo stand in a triangle, with An Utahime standing in the middle of the triangle. Attacking Utahime is not realistic, as it will lead to counterattacks from the other three. Attacking one of the other three people, their positions can also provide support in the first place.
It was an obvious defensive position. If he just stalled for time now, he would definitely win this exchange meeting. After all, Jie was outside eliminating the second-level cursed spirit, while everyone in Kyoto was here.
But it would be meaningless to win this exchange meeting like this, I will definitely take the initiative to attack. Huan Wu and Jie Lai had the same idea.
Is this your Kyoto tactic? Even the personalities of the three of us are taken into account. It is indeed a good tactic. After all, if Jie, who is restricted and cannot use the unlimited Wu or can only summon ten quasi-second-level curse spirits, is the only one to deal with the current situation, there is indeed a slight possibility of failure.
Knowing that the Tokyo Jujutsu High School has three first-level sorcerers, the Kyoto Jujutsu High School is not thinking about winning this exchange meeting but defeating one or two of us, right?
Qing was surprised at the beginning. It was impossible for Kyoto to not know the situation here. Although the exchange meeting was held once a year, it was inevitable. But knowing that they would lose, they still sent so many people and imposed various restrictions. It turned out that they had this kind of calculation. Winning this exchange meeting would make a lot of money. Even if they lose, as long as they can beat one or two of the three of us, it would not be a loss.
After all, one is the owner of six eyes, one is the owner of spell spirit manipulation, and the other is a genius who became a first-level spellcaster in less than a month. They all have a great reputation in the spellcasting world. It is normal for them to lose, and it would be surprising if they win.
Thinking of this, Qing also felt that although the principal of Kyoto, Rakuganji Yoshinobu, was the leader of the conservative faction, his ideas were not conservative at all. Like his techniques, they were very avant-garde. He wanted to win, but he also wanted to lose beautifully.
But sorry, I never thought about losing. I not only want to win, but also want to win beautifully! Qing thought so in his heart and also attacked the people in Kyoto.
Chapter 29: The Art of the Dark (Old Version)
Qing used a fire escape technique – Great Fire Extinguishment – towards Zenin Hachimizu, and the range of the technique also surrounded the four of them. This was forcing Zenin Hachimizu to use his water control technique to counterattack.
The next moment, after seeing such a large-scale fire escape, Zenin Hachimizu used his own water control technique to collide with Qing’s fire escape as Qing had expected.
After being amplified by Angehime’s technique, although Zenin Hachimi’s water control technique still has a certain gap compared to Qing’s Great Fire Extinguishing Technique, due to the fact that water and fire are mutually exclusive, Qing’s Great Fire Extinguishing Technique does not have an overwhelming advantage.
The techniques of both sides were constantly being consumed, and sizzling sounds continued to emerge from the places of contact. After a while, a large cloud of water vapor covered the place where Qing and the others were.
The mist created by the evaporation of water by fire obscured everyone’s vision. Although the effectiveness of Aoki’s Sharingan was greatly reduced in the mist, it still had a considerable advantage over the four-man group from Kyoto.
When the fog filled everyone’s vision, Qing rushed towards Kamogo’s direction. After all, Kamogo’s protective spell was indeed a bit troublesome. With him around, it was not easy to defeat others.
As for interrupting Angeki’s technique, Qing had never thought about it. Because the moment the fog appeared, Mingming would definitely go to Angeki’s side to protect her. After all, if there was no separate restricted area for Angeki, the combat power of the people in Kyoto would be reduced by more than half.
Coming to Kamo Go’s side, Qing kicked towards him in the air. Kamo Go was not frightened by Qing’s attack, but used his free hand to make the same gesture as the other hand.
Qing could feel the moment when Kamo Go was knocked away, and it was the same feeling as when he knocked Ming Ming away just now. Qing also vaguely saw Kamo Go’s movements in the mist.
One hand can maintain the spell of one person, so Kamogo’s protection spell can only be used on two people at most. Just now, it was only used on Mingming, and it was not used on himself until such a critical situation. It seems that the consumption of two people is much greater than that of one person. I just don’t know if it can be used on another person after it is used.
At the moment when Kamogo was knocked away, Qing analyzed the ability and weakness of Kamogo’s technique based on the battle situation just now. However, there is still some information that can only be known after testing.
After hearing the noise coming from Kamo Go, Zenin Hachimi did not dare to approach rashly. He had just seen that Mingming, who was the best at physical skills among them, was slightly inferior to Qing in physical skills.
I have no advantage in both art and physical skills, and now I dare not act rashly in the fog with extremely low visibility. I can only run towards An Geji. Zenin Hachimi also has the same idea as Qing. Mingming must be beside An Geji. Let’s go over and discuss countermeasures first.
When they came to the place where the singer was standing, Zenin Hachimi vaguely saw two figures standing there. Mingming immediately said: Zenin, you are here at the right time, you stay here to protect the singer, I will go to Kamo to take a look.
Before Zenin Hachimi could ask Mingming how he was so sure it was him, Mingming had already run towards Kamogo.
The reason why Mingming knew so clearly that it was Chanyuan Bashui who came was because Mingming had used his own life-art technique – Black Bird Manipulation Technique. Although the crows’ real vision would be obstructed in the fog, as long as there were enough of them, they could still see some of the situation.
Qing also noticed that there were many more crows around him, and instantly realized that it was Mingming’s technique. But he didn’t say anything, after all, Qing didn’t know what Mingming’s technique was.
After Kamogo landed, Qing mercilessly used a fire escape technique – Great Fireball Technique. After all, he had his own technique, and the power of the Great Fireball was not enough to break Kamogo’s technique in one go. This was not a life-and-death battle, so Qing’s idea was to consume all of Kamogo’s cursed energy.
However, just when the huge fireball was about to hit Kamo Go, a figure appeared and took Kamo Go away from the attack range of the huge fireball.
Qing knew it was Mingming without even looking. After all, the only person who could accurately take Kamo Go away in the fog with such low visibility was Mingming who used the Black Bird Manipulation Technique.
Seeing Mingming rescue Kamogo, Qing was not in a hurry. He stood there and said to Mingming: “Mingming, these crows are your magic, right? I wonder what ability they have?”
Although Qing already knew the function of Mingming’s Black Bird Technique, he couldn’t show it out in a high-profile manner. He could only pretend that he didn’t know and ask Mingming herself.
Mingming also openly stated the function of his technique: My technique is called Black Bird Manipulation, which can summon and control crows composed of mana. These crows are both reconnaissance tools and means of attack. Intelligence is obtained through the vision of crows, and remote surveillance and overall control of the battlefield are achieved. A large number of crows can also be controlled at the same time to form a dense attack or interfere with the enemy.
Mingming answered all the questions asked at this exchange meeting, and had no intention of hiding anything. But think about it, we are all in the camp of sorcerers, and we may go on missions together in the future, so it is good to know them earlier. Besides, if we don’t tell them now, Qing will know them after the end of the meeting by asking others, so it is better to tell them directly, which will make us appear more honest.
Qing was not surprised at all when he heard Mingming’s explanation. It was similar to what he knew, all routine information. I just don’t know if Mingming has developed the kamikaze move of the crow suicide attack formed by the cursed power, but it should not be. After all, there are still twelve years before the plot begins, and it is too early now.
After thinking about this, Qing said to Mingming: It sounds like your technique is quite useful and comprehensive, but it is still a bit of an auxiliary type of technique. It probably won’t be very useful in this game.
Mingming also said: You are right, I know that my technique has no effect on you. If it weren’t for this fog, I would not use the Black Bird technique. Now it is just to gain more vision.
However, although my technique has little effect, my physical skills are no less powerful than yours after being amplified by the Utahime technique and protected by the Kamo technique. Your fire technique will not be able to cause any harm to me for a while.
Your tactics just now were really good. As long as your sneak attack on Kamo succeeded, we would be at a disadvantage. But you didn’t succeed, and now it seems that you are at a disadvantage. Junior Qing, why don’t you let Gojo Satoru next to you attack together?
Chapter 30: Fire Style: Great Fire Extinction (Old Version)
Isn’t it too early to draw conclusions now, Senior Mingming? Besides, the current situation does not require Wu to help me. Qing said to Mingming.
Mingming couldn’t help but frown when he heard Qing’s words. Although it was the first time they met, Qing didn’t look like someone who would pretend to be strong just for the sake of face. So did he have any winning trump card?
You better be careful next time, the real battle has just begun. Qing launched an offensive after saying this to Mingming.
Fire Style – Great Fire Extinguishment! A fireball that was not as large as Great Fire Extinguishment but more condensed and powerful, like a falling meteorite, rushed towards the direction of Zenin Hachimi and Angeji.
When Zen Temple Bashui saw the fireball, he quickly activated his water control technique, but this time he could only watch his water control technique being extinguished by Qing’s fire and quickly evaporated.
Seeing this phenomenon, Zenin Yamizu knew that the fire magic launched by Qing this time was too powerful and his own magic could not resist it at all. He could only shout: Kamo!
Hearing Zenin Hachimi’s cry, Kamo Go understood his intention and transferred the techniques on himself and Meimei to Zenin Hachimi and An Utahime.
Just when Kamogo was transferring the protective spell on himself, Qing appeared beside him. In fact, Qing’s target from the beginning was Kamogo, and Qing had just guessed that Kamogo’s spell could be transferred midway.
So he released the Great Fire Annihilation that Zenin Hachisui could not resist in the direction of Angeji. In this way, if Kamogo’s technique could only be used by two people at a time, he would definitely have to transfer his own technique. Sure enough, just as Qing expected, Kamogo transferred his own technique to Angeji and the others.
Qing kicked towards Kamo Go’s chest with great force. If this kick hits, Kamo Go will definitely lose his combat effectiveness.
But just when it was about to hit, an axe handle suddenly appeared and blocked Qing’s attack. However, Mingming, who was holding the axe handle, was also kicked away, and Kamo and the other two behind him were also thrown out.
Even though Kamo Mamoru was knocked flying, he did not forget to continue maintaining the technique with his hands. After all, everything happened too fast just now, and Zenin Hachimi and Angehime were still in the midst of the fire extinguishing, so he didn’t dare to release the technique at all.
After the two landed, Mingming was not seriously injured, but Kamo Mamoru felt a little uncomfortable. He acted as a cushion for Mingming. In order to help Zenin Hachimi and An Utahime resist Qing’s Haohuo Mieshi, he used a lot of cursed power. It was a double blow to his body and mind.
At this time, Zenin Hachimi and An Utahime also relied on Kamogo’s protective spell to survive Qing’s Haohuo Mieshi, but because Haohuo Mieshi was more condensed, Kamogo’s cursed power was consumed greatly this time.
After standing up, Kamo Mamoru said to Meimei who had already stood up: Senior Meimei, my cursed energy has been greatly depleted just now. If it hadn’t been for the boost provided by Senior Angeji’s private restricted area, my cursed energy would have run out by now.
Now if my technique is ideal, it should be able to last about ten minutes, but if Qing attacks again, I will definitely not have enough cursed energy to save the enemy.
No, Qing won’t. Qing has the Sharingan, and should be able to see that you don’t have enough cursed energy. I thought the previous battle was Qing’s full strength, until the Great Fire was extinguished just now, I understood what Qing wanted to do.
What does he want to do? Hearing Mingming’s words, Kamo couldn’t help but ask.
Qing had just become a sorcerer not long ago, so he could not be said to have been through hundreds of battles, but he was still experienced. However, those were all battle experiences with cursed spirits.
I guess Qing’s battles with sorcerers are rare, so this exchange will use our Kyoto to increase his experience in fighting sorcerers. So if Gojo Satoru can’t take action, Geto Suguru should go directly to find and destroy the second-level curse spirit.
Hearing Mingming’s words, Kamo Go also frowned. Wouldn’t that mean we have become his training targets?
After hearing Kamo Mamoru’s speech, Mingming also said: We have our own purpose for this exchange meeting, and our opponents must have their own purpose, so don’t feel angry. It’s just a matter of seeing who can achieve their own goal.
Hearing Mingming’s words, Jiamo Go couldn’t say anything: But he couldn’t help asking: Then why did Qing not attack the enemy and save him? This is his easiest way to win.
Haven’t you noticed that Qing is testing us step by step during the battle? Test out the effects of our spells step by step, and then find ways to deal with them, and try to defeat us without causing too much damage to us.
You don’t have enough spell power now, and you can’t use the spell to its full potential, so Qing won’t use powerful spells anymore, because Qing can’t guarantee that you can still resist his moves, and he definitely doesn’t want to see casualties. What a gentle boy. Mingming couldn’t help but sigh.
After hearing Mingming’s analysis, Kamogo realized that if Qing used Haohuo to destroy a fire mage of this power, he would definitely not be able to resist. Although Qing was suspected of using him as an experience bag, he could no longer feel any disgust towards him.
Qing did see that Kamo’s magic power was insufficient, so he did not continue to attack, waiting for their conversation to end, wanting to see what tactics Kyoto had.
Seeing Qing didn’t move, Mingming became more certain of his guess. He said to Kamo Go: You go with the singer and call Zenin Hachimi over. After that, you two just need to assist me and Zenin Hachimi.
After hearing Mingming’s words, Kamo Go didn’t say anything. He relied on the guidance of Mingming’s crow to exchange with Zenyuan Bashui.
Seeing that everyone was in place, Mingming said to Qing: Junior Qing, I think you have also seen that Kamo’s magic power is insufficient. From now on, Zenin and I will be your opponents together. I don’t think you will attack the singer and Kamo.
Hearing Mingming’s words, Qing also said: Don’t worry, Senior Mingming, if the two of them are missing, the next battle will be a foregone conclusion, so just go for it, I won’t attack Senior Utahime and Kamo Mamoru. I will only defeat you head-on.
After hearing Qing’s words, Mingming couldn’t help but think in his heart: He has a very gentle personality but is very unforgiving with his words. Who would have thought that Qing is also a tsundere?
Chapter 31: Thunder Escape? (Old Version)
After thinking about it, Mingming rushed towards Qing with the giant axe. Seeing that Mingming had already taken action, Zenin Hachisui also used his own water control technique to support him. After all, even Mingming, who specialized in physical skills, could only compete with Qing’s physical skills with the help of Kamo Go’s technique. He would not go up to give himself food, but just use the technique to cooperate with Mingming.
Seeing Mingming rushing towards him and the violent water flow following closely behind, Qing also started to move. He first jumped up and then spit a fireball at Mingming, using the reaction force of the fireball to distance himself from Mingming.
Then he used a fire escape technique – the Phoenix Fire Technique to control small fireballs to rush towards Zenin Hachisui to interrupt his technique. Because Kamo Go’s cursed power was running out, he only used the technique on Meimei now. After all, Meimei was the strongest among them, and whether he could defeat Qing still depended on her.
Zenin Hachisui does not have the protection of Kamo’s jutsu, so he cannot resist Qing’s fire escape technique, so he can only use his water control technique to block Qing’s Fengxian Fire Jutsu aimed at him.
Mingming was different. Relying on Kamogo’s technique, he rushed out of the fireball directly and started fighting with Qing with physical skills in an instant.
The physical skills of the two are similar. Qing has the Sharingan, which can see through the movements of Mei, so he can react to Mei’s attacks more quickly. Mei has the skills of Kamogo, so he is not afraid of getting hurt at all, and he will not care about his own defense when fighting. The two have their own advantages, and for a while, it is difficult to tell who is better in physical skills.
However, the Eight Waters of Zen Temple in the back immediately joined the battle after dealing with Qing’s Phoenix Fire Technique, and used their own water control techniques to support Mingming, causing Qing a lot of trouble. He had to fight with Mingming’s physical skills while avoiding the powerful rapids.
This won’t work, if you keep defending for too long you will lose. Mingming is fighting with a completely reckless style, and she has the capital to do so. The Zen Temple Bashui who is supporting her from the rear is also quite troublesome, so she should deal with him first, so that Mingming doesn’t have to worry. Qing was also thinking about tactics silently during the battle.
While Qing was fighting with Ming Ming’s taijutsu, he was also secretly forming seals with one hand. The technique of forming seals with one hand was also part of Madara’s inheritance, but I didn’t expect it to be used here.
After the seal was completed, Qing uttered a few words: Fire Escape – Dust Hiding Technique. After saying these words, a ball of high-temperature flames and hot dust came out of Qing’s mouth, and the dust continued to spread around after falling to the ground.
Mingming was knocked away in an instant and lost his sight on Qing, because the crow controlled by Mingming Black Bird died the moment it came into contact with Dust Hidden.
Mingming seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly called out: Kamo, transfer the technique to Zenin. After hearing Mingming’s call, Kamo hurriedly transferred the technique to Zenin Hachisui, who was about to be swallowed by the dust.
Because Kamogo’s protective spell requires people to be in sight or sense specific cursed power, and Dust Hide is very powerful and is a blue technique, once the Zen temple is swallowed up by the Dust Hide, not only can the Zen temple’s cursed power not be seen or sensed.
Fortunately, at the moment when the Dust Hidden swallowed Zenin Hachimizu, Kamogo’s spell had already taken effect on him. Just when Kamogo felt that the spell had taken effect on Zenin Hachimizu, he saw Zenin Hachimizu flying out of the Dust Hidden. He crashed into several trees on the way and stopped.
Zenin Hachimi slowly stood up from the ground. He was not injured, but a few drops of cold sweat fell from his forehead. After all, if Senior Sister Mingming had not reminded him in time, Kamo Go would have performed the technique quickly, and he would have been seriously injured if he had not died.
Qing slowly walked out of the dust, and seeing the unharmed Zen Temple Bashui, he couldn’t help but praise Mingming: “What a quick reaction, Senior Mingming. Combat experience? In an instant, he determined that my target was Zen Temple. He would have to leave in a second.”
Hearing Qing’s praise, Mingming didn’t have any special expression, but just said calmly: If I were in your place, I would definitely deal with the Zen Temple first, which is easier to deal with. It’s just a trick of changing my mindset. But Qing, you are really amazing. Your flame spells are endless. I didn’t expect you to have a trick like dust hiding.
Every time you think that the move you release is your last move, a new move will appear in a short while. However, these moves of yours still cannot directly break Kamo’s spell. It seems that we have to decide the winner before Kamo’s curse power is exhausted.
My moves can’t break Kamo’s spell? I have to use up all of Kamo’s cursed energy to decide the winner? What gave you this illusion? Senior Sister Mingming. Hearing Mingming’s words, Qing also returned calmly.
Hearing Qing’s words, Mingming was also suddenly shocked and said in surprise: What?
Don’t be surprised, Meimei-senpai. If I use the method of using up Kamogo’s cursed energy to win this battle, I will find it boring, and you will definitely feel unwilling.
Originally I didn’t want to be exposed so early, but now it seems that my fire magic will either be unable to cause any harm to you, or it will be too dangerous and cause unnecessary casualties.
Let me use my new technique to put a perfect end to this battle. Lightning Release – Chidori! A ball of lightning flashed on Qing’s hand, making a sound like a thousand birds chirping. This was in Madara’s inheritance. Although Chidori was the ultimate change of chakra nature, it was also a move that Madara could learn at a glance. It was just that it was someone else’s move and he had never used it. After all, it was too low-class for the big boss to use someone else’s move.
When Qing called out the Lightning Release, everyone present was extremely surprised, even Wu and Shaozi who were watching the battle nearby were extremely surprised. An Utahime couldn’t help but mutter to herself: Lightning Release? Isn’t Qing’s technique a fire technique? What is this Lightning Release?
What An Utahime said unconsciously was what everyone present wanted to say. Wasn’t he an expert in the fire technique just now? How did he suddenly create a lightning technique? Could this be Qing’s second life technique?
Qing also heard what An Utahime said, and couldn’t help but say: This is a technique I just mastered recently, and it’s the first time I use it. But it should be no problem to use it to break Kamo’s technique. In fact, Qing had mastered the Five Elements escape technique before, but he had never used escape techniques other than fire escape. However, in this situation, he couldn’t tell the truth. He could only say that he had mastered it recently.
Chapter 32 Exchange Meeting Ends (Old Version)
After hearing Qing’s explanation, everyone became more convinced that Qing had mastered two techniques of life, which is extremely rare in the entire history of the sorcery world, and some people have never even heard of such a thing.
After all, it is common sense in the world of sorcery that everyone’s birth technique is unique, and there may be similar branches, but a person can only have one birth technique.
Seeing that everyone was still in shock, Qing didn’t say anything else. Only the chirping of the birds could be heard in the field. After a while, everyone present came back to their senses from the shock, but they still felt unbelievable.
Mingming spoke at this time: Junior Qing, I thought you were already talented enough to become a first-level sorcerer in less than a month, but after seeing your second born spell, I realized what it means that there are differences between geniuses.
Senior Mingming said this because she realized the gap between us and wanted to surrender? Qing also asked with a smile.
Surrender? To be honest, it’s not impossible. If it were me, I would definitely choose to surrender. Once I surrender, I won’t have to fight the next battle. Mingming glanced at the people in Kyoto and continued: But this time, we are here on behalf of Kyoto Jujutsu High School, and I don’t want everyone to lose this exchange meeting with regret.
So sometimes being the leader is a hassle, and I’ll have to ask for more money next time I do something similar. But luckily, I met you, Qing Xuedi this time. I still want to learn your second Sheng Shu style, but I won’t be able to see it if I surrender.
After hearing Mingming’s words, Qing understood that this battle still had to decide the final winner.
Then senior Qing Mingming, you should adjust your states, the next battle will be quick, this one strike will decide the outcome. Qing said to Mingming and the others.
Hearing Qing’s words, Mingming also chuckled and said: It seems that Qing is very confident in his second technique. Mingming did not forget to adjust his state while speaking. Angeki and Kamo Mamoru in the back also used their own techniques at maximum power. Zenin Hachisui also calmed down his previous mood and was ready to cooperate with Mingming to launch an attack at any time.
It seems that you are ready, so I will start. As soon as Qing finished speaking, everyone heard a burst of electric sound and saw that the Chidori in Qing’s hand had hit the protection spell of Kamogo in front of Mingming.
So fast, even faster than before. Didn’t Qing use his full strength just now? Mingming felt Qing’s current speed and couldn’t help but be surprised. After all, the speed Qing showed now was completely different from the speed just now.
The reason why Qing is so fast now is that he used the technique of stimulating cells with lightning chakra inherited from Madara. He had practiced it secretly before, but he didn’t expect to use it on Senior Sister Mingming for the first time.
The Chidori in Aoki’s hand cut through Kamo’s protective spell like a knife cutting tofu. Even if Kamo, who was behind him, output his cursed power at maximum power, it was useless. After all, the biggest advantage of Chidori is its extremely strong penetrating power.
The thousand birds in Qing’s hand stopped in front of Mingming. Mingming’s eyes were instantly filled with lightning, and he could clearly hear the sound of a thousand birds singing in his ears.
Mingming also saw Qing’s Sharingan looming behind the lightning. At this moment, Mingming only felt that Qing’s eyes were so beautiful, full of temptation that made people sink. The Chidori in Qing’s hand also made Mingming feel very gorgeous.
Qing saw that he had broken Kamogo’s technique, and Mingming was standing still. Qing thought Mingming was not going to continue struggling, but he didn’t expect Mingming to have so many thoughts in his mind. Qing put away Chidori and slowly said to the people in Kyoto: It seems that the winner has been decided.
Because Qing put away Chidori and lost the lightning in front of him, Mingming finally came to his senses. After hearing Qing’s words, he said to Qing: Thank you for showing mercy, Qing, this exchange meeting really opened my eyes. You, Tokyo Jujutsu High School, won.
Just as Mingming finished speaking, the sound of the end of the game rang in everyone’s ears. This sound represented that the ultimate target – the second-level cursed spirit had been removed, and the Kyoto Sisters Exchange Meeting was officially over.
Hearing this sound, everyone in Kyoto returned to their original place and helped up the four companions who were trapped in the illusion. At this time, they also remembered that Qing did not use the illusion of his eyes in the subsequent battles, and they didn’t know how much strength Qing had hidden.
Qing also returned to Wu and Shaozi. Seeing Qing approaching, Wu couldn’t help but say: I didn’t expect Qing to have made such great progress in the past half month. I was afraid that you couldn’t hold on for many times and wanted to go down to help you. I didn’t expect you to have so many tricks, especially the lightning technique, which you didn’t even tell us. But it was really a surprise. You are the owner of two natural techniques.
Shaozi couldn’t help but smiled and said, “Yes, Qing. You are so mean. You have two birth techniques and you have kept it a secret from us. If it weren’t for this exchange meeting, we don’t know when we would have known that you have two techniques.”
After hearing what Wu and Shaozi said, Qing knew that they did not mean to blame him. Instead, they were happy for him because he had two techniques.
I didn’t hide this from you on purpose. I just wanted to give you a surprise someday. You see, I used my lightning spell today, which gave you a surprise, and also allowed me to pretend, and finally won the exchange meeting. It’s a win-win situation for all three parties.
Hearing Qing’s words, Wu couldn’t help but complain: It’s a three-win situation. You scared us and then let you pretend. You defeated everyone in Kyoto by yourself. I think you won three times.
When Shaozi and Qing heard this, they couldn’t help but burst into laughter. Because today was all good news. Qing was stronger and won the exchange meeting beautifully. The three of them and the people in Kyoto also walked towards the gathering place together.
Chapter 33: Post-War Chat (Old Version)
When everyone arrived at the gathering place, they found that the principal of Tokyo Jujutsu High School, Masamichi Yaga, and the principal of Kyoto Jujutsu High School, Yoshinobu Rakuganji, were already waiting for them.
Qing and the other two also saw Jie who arrived here before them, and Jie waved to the three of them. The four of them quickly gathered together.
Ye Mo Zhengmichi on the stage also began his long speech, saying first of all, congratulations to Tokyo Jujutsu High School for winning the Kyoto Sister Exchange Meeting, thank you Kyoto Jujutsu High School for participating this time, and hope to bring more exciting exchanges next time.
Qing and the others in the audience had no patience to listen, and the four of them began to whisper. Wu and the others didn’t care about Jie’s situation, after all, the second-level curse spirit was simply easy and pleasant for Jie. With them holding back everyone in Kyoto, it was only a matter of time for Jie to remove the curse spirit.
But Jie was very curious about Qing’s battle process just now, so he asked about Qing and Kyoto’s situation just now. Jie arrived a little earlier than Qing and the other three, so he didn’t have time to ask Mr. Ye Moth, who knew the ending, about the details of the battle.
Qing, how did the battle with Jingdou go? Was the winner decided, or was it interrupted by me? Jie asked Qing.
“No, Jie. The timing was just right. When you removed the cursed spirit, I had already won against the people in Kyoto,” Qing said.
Jie said to Qing: “I see, from the look on your face and Kyoto’s, I knew you won. How did you win? I also know a little about Kyoto’s first-level sorcerer Mingming. He is quite powerful. Did Wu make a move?”
Just when Qing was about to answer Jie, Wu spoke first: You underestimate Qing too much. I watched the whole battle this time. Qing defeated all the people in Kyoto by himself, and if I’m not mistaken, Qing showed mercy in this battle.
Jie was also a little surprised when he heard Wu’s words. To be honest, if he could only summon a quasi-second-level cursed spirit, Jie couldn’t say that he would be able to defeat Mingming one-on-one. Qing actually defeated Mingming with a lot of helpers and even showed mercy. This really surprised Jie. Qing improved too fast.
Wu saw Jie’s surprise and immediately added: Don’t be surprised yet, Jie. This is not the most important information for this battle. After that, he stopped talking and stared at Jie, which whetted Jie’s appetite.
When Jie saw Wu’s expression, he knew that he was in bad spirits again, but he was also very curious, so he could only ask again: What is the most important information?
Hearing Jie’s question, Wu was also very satisfied. Just as he was about to answer Jie’s question, the whistle beside him couldn’t stand Wu’s boasting and answered directly: The most important thing is that Qing actually has two birth techniques!
After hearing Shaozi say what he wanted to say, Wu looked at Shaozi in disbelief, as if he was betrayed by Shaozi. Jie couldn’t control his expression after hearing this news, and was even more shocked than when he heard that Qing had shown mercy.
Jie came back to his senses from the shock, looked at Qing and asked quickly: Is this true, Qing? Do you really have a second birth technique?
Seeing Jie asking him a question, Qing also said it openly: That’s right, Jie. The second technique I was born with was about lightning.
After hearing Qing say in person that he had a second life technique, Jie suppressed his surprise and said: It’s a pity that I didn’t see the first appearance of your second life technique. You must have used the lightning technique as the one to end the battle.
At this time, Wu interrupted again: You guessed it, Jie. Qing’s move is called Thunder Release – Chidori. The technique is gorgeous and powerful. I have every reason to suspect that Qing deliberately used this move to end the battle. Qing stole all the limelight this time.
Hearing this, Jie didn’t say anything. He smiled lightly, turned around and asked Qing: Qing, how do you feel about fighting the sorcerer this time?
After hearing Jie’s question, Qing thought for a while and said: If we only talk about personal combat power, the strongest is Senior Sister Mingming, a first-level sorcerer in Kyoto. If it’s just one-on-one, I can easily take her down with just the Sharingan and physical skills.
But when everyone in Kyoto cooperated with each other, the combat power they exerted was not as simple as 1+1=2. The battle was upgraded to a higher level, so at the end of the battle, I also took out my best lightning technique.
Hearing Qing’s words, Wu also hurriedly said: Don’t listen to Qing, and don’t keep it to yourself. You clearly said at that time that your fire spell either couldn’t break Kamogo’s protection spell, or it was too powerful and you were afraid that you couldn’t control the power, so you chose the lightning escape that was easier to break Kamo’s spell. In this case, you have a more powerful fire spell.
After hearing this, Qing also felt that Wu’s thoughts were indeed reflected. What I said casually at that time was remembered by him, and he analyzed that I had a more powerful fire escape.
Wu, sometimes people will dislike you if you are too smart. Qing said this in a joking way. But it also means that Qing admitted that he has a more powerful fire spell.
Wu and Jie said: Jie, you are not here this time, Qing used a lot of fire techniques that he had never used before in this battle, including the Haohuo Mieshi which has a slightly smaller range but greater power than the Haohuo Annihilation, the Dust Hidden which has considerable impact and burning effect, and the Fengxian Fire which has a large number of controllable directions. Qing used every fire technique to make a lot of difference.
After hearing what Wu said, Jie was also amazed at Qing’s growth rate. He has already demonstrated so many powerful and comprehensive fire techniques, and there is also a second lightning technique. Qing also has an even more powerful fire technique. It seems that Qing is not far behind him.
While Qing and the other three were whispering below, Yaga Masamichi and Rakuganji Yoshinobu on the stage had already finished their speeches. Rakuganji Yoshinobu and the people in Kyoto were also preparing to go back. After all, sorcerers are actually very busy.
Before leaving, Mingming turned around and said hello to Qing: See you next time, Qing. Angeji also said: See you again if there is a chance, Qing. From their words, we can tell that they still have a good impression of Qing. After all, in order to prevent casualties in Kyoto during this exchange meeting, Qing was very restrained in using his own skills.
Ye Mo Zhengdao took Qing and the other three to send everyone in Kyoto on the special car back home. After watching them go away, he said to Qing and the others: You four come with me to the office to summarize this exchange meeting.
Chapter 34 Rating Task Begins (Old Version)
After saying this, Ye Mo Zheng Dao went straight to the office, and Qing and the other three followed him slowly.
After arriving at the office, Ye Mo Zhengdao walked to his seat first, and Qing and the others also found a seat and sat down.
This is when Ye Mo Zheng Dao spoke: You did a great job this time, especially Qing. I also watched the battle process clearly through the surveillance video. I didn’t expect Qing to awaken two life techniques, and easily defeated everyone in Kyoto by yourself.
And Qingni’s tactics in battle were also remarkable. When facing the people in Kyoto, you treated them as partners. You did not rush for victory and cause harm to them.
I was a little worried about your rating task in five days, but after this exchange meeting, I can really put my mind at ease. You can definitely pass this rating task. After passing it, you will also be a first-level sorcerer, and you can be regarded as a mainstay in the sorcery world.
Ye Mo Zheng Dao, a first-level sorcerer who had experienced many ups and downs, had to sigh at Qing’s strong talent. Less than a month after becoming a sorcerer, he had already defeated a first-level sorcerer and other sorcerers. Becoming a first-level sorcerer was a foregone conclusion.
Although it was not a life-and-death battle, the Kyoto side certainly held back, but Qing could also see that they were not using their full strength at all. Every time the Kyoto students cooperated to show stronger strength, Qing’s strength also became stronger. It can be seen that Qing was forcing them to use stronger combat power step by step. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Qing was using the Kyoto people to increase his combat experience.
Yega Masamichi looked at his four students. This should be the last time he would teach students personally. After all, he had been promoted to the principal of Tokyo Jujutsu High School and would not have time to teach students anymore.
No one could have expected that four geniuses would emerge the last time he taught students, not even Yega Masamichi himself. Shaozi is an auxiliary talent who can output reverse spells in a positive way. Qing, Wu, and Jie are all potential special-grade spellcasters, and if nothing unexpected happens, all three of them can become special-grade spellcasters. Yega Masamichi also had to sigh: I’m afraid there will never be a group of four stronger than Qing and his friends again.
Of course Qing couldn’t hear what Mr. Yega was thinking. If he knew, he would say to him: You have a good eye. After all, when the four of them grow up, there is really no group that can surpass them.
You are too kind, Mr. Yega. The reason why I was able to win this exchange meeting is that the magic of Kyoto was somewhat restrained by my magic. Otherwise, it would be hard to say who would win or lose. Qing also replied to Yega Zhengdao very humbly.
At this time, Wu interrupted: “Okay, Qing, don’t be so modest. You were not so polite to the people from Kyoto during the previous battle, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that you had held back. If you still say that in front of us, it’s a bit hypocritical.”
Hearing Wu’s words, Qing replied with a helpless smile: I can’t just agree to what Teacher Yega said.
Wu heard the disdainful answer and said: So what? Even if I agree, I am just telling the truth. Isn’t that what I do?
Qing didn’t say anything after hearing Wu’s words. After all, what Wu said made sense, and he also liked Wu’s straightforward personality. However, to others, Wu’s personality might be a bit bad.
For example, Yega Masamichi. After hearing what Wu said, Yega Masamichi could not help but yell at Wu: Do you think everyone is the same as you, Wu! Don’t lead Qing astray here. It’s always good to be humble. You are the one who worries me the most among the four of you, Gojo Wu!
Wu didn’t say anything after hearing what Mr. Yega said, but he secretly curled his lips. Seeing that no one was talking, Yega Zhengdao continued: There is nothing to do next, you will return to your daily life, Wu and Jie will continue the task of removing the cursed spirit.
Qing, you can choose to rest these two days to avoid affecting your rating task at that time. However, you can also continue the task of removing the cursed spirit as long as you feel it will not affect your passing of the rating task.
After hearing what Teacher Yege said, Qingye immediately replied: It’s okay, Teacher Yege, I can continue to carry out the task of removing the cursed spirit. The rating task is just a first-level cursed spirit. Not taking a rest will not affect my passing this rating task.
After hearing this, Ye E Zheng Dao didn’t say anything else. After all, he also agreed with what Qing said. This rating task was also easy for Qing, so Ye E Zheng Dao fully respected Qing’s choice.
Okay, there is nothing to do now. You can take a rest for the rest of the day. You will be busy again tomorrow. Ye Mo Zhengdao saw that he had said almost everything today, so he said to Qing and the other four.
Hearing what Teacher Ye Gae said, the four of them said, “Let’s go back and rest,” and walked out of Teacher Ye Gae’s office one after another.
The four people who walked out of the office saw that it was time for dinner, so they prepared to have dinner together. When the four people came back to the college after dinner, it was already completely dark. After saying goodbye, the four people returned to their dormitories.
The next four days, Tianqing has been doing the task of removing cursed spirits. The cursed spirits removed in the past few days are all level 1 cursed spirits. After all, Gaozhuan also knows his strength, and he defeated Mingming, who has been promoted to level 1 sorcerer, head-on, plus several other level 2 sorcerers who assisted him.
This kind of record can already make him a leader among first-level sorcerers, so it is impossible to let Qing do tasks like removing low-level cursed spirits.
Before eight o’clock in the morning on the fifth day, Qing arrived at the gate of the technical high school. Because a first-level sorcerer would accompany him on this rating mission, they had agreed to meet at the school gate at this time.
When he arrived at the gate of the technical college, he saw a black car. The driver was an assistant supervisor whom Qing did not recognize. He should be the assistant supervisor of the first-level sorcerer. The first-level sorcerer was sitting in the car. Qing saw that the man was a middle-aged man in his thirties, a stranger. Qing did not recognize him and it seemed that he did not have much role in the original work.
At the door, Qing saw an unexpected person. When he saw her, he couldn’t help but ask: Shaozi, why are you here?
That’s right, it was Shaozi who was waiting for Qing. When he heard Qing’s question, Shaozi replied: Because I have nothing to do today, and today is the day you have to do the rating task, so I am kind enough to accompany you, how about that? It’s good for you?
Chapter 35: Wind Curse Spirit (Old Version)
After hearing what Xiaozi said, Qing knew that she was waiting here for him to go with her to perform the rating task. After all, Xiaozi only knew that the task would be performed today, but she didn’t know the exact time.
Guessing that Shaozi must have been waiting here long ago, Qing couldn’t help but feel touched. Then he said to Shaozi: Thank you, Shaozi. You can come with me on this mission. Anyway, it’s just a first-level cursed spirit, just stand by and watch my heroic figure.
Hearing Qing’s slightly narcissistic words, Shaozi also smiled happily and said: “Okay, let’s go quickly, so that your examinee won’t have to wait too long.” After that, the two of them walked towards the black car together.
The two got in the car together. The first-level sorcerer sat in the passenger seat, so the two sat in the back seat. Qing, who had just got in the car, wanted to say hello to the first-level sorcerer in front of him, but he spoke first: Hello, Qing. I am Tsuruta Yi, the follower of this rating mission. I have heard of your strength. This mission should be easy for you to complete.
When Qing heard what Tsuruta Yi said, he said: Senior Tsuruta, you are too kind. I still have a lot to learn.
Tsuruta Yi was also fond of Qing’s neither humble nor arrogant attitude. After all, people who possess such strength at this age are generally more arrogant, such as Gojo Satoru.
That’s right, Tsuruta I had dealt with Gojo Satoru before, and he knew how bad the character of a young man who succeeded at a young age could be. In comparison, Qing was much better, he didn’t have the arrogant character of knowing that he was strong, nor did he have the humility of a junior meeting a senior. Qing seemed very calm, and Tsuruta I admired this kind of person who had a thunderous heart but a calm face.
After thinking about this, Tsuruta Yi began to tell Qing about the intelligence of the curse spirit in this mission. The target of this mission is a first-level curse spirit, which you already know. But it is very powerful, and two first-level sorcerers have died at its hands.
My main task this time is to supervise and evaluate your performance, but if you are no match for that cursed spirit, you can also seek my help. It does not mean that this rating task will fail if I help you, but it depends on your overall performance. If you meet the standards, you can still be promoted to a first-level sorcerer, so don’t force yourself if things are impossible.
After hearing what Senior Tsuruta said, Qing knew that he was also thinking about him, so he didn’t say anything, but nodded, motioning him to continue.
Seeing that Qing had taken his words to heart, Tsuruta Yi continued to share information about this cursed spirit. The ability of this cursed spirit is to control the wind, thus forming an invisible wind blade. At first, we didn’t know what the ability of this cursed spirit was. Later, the second dead sorcerer deduced it and passed on this information.
Hearing Tsuruta Yi’s words, Qing couldn’t help but think in his heart: Invisible wind blade? Isn’t this just a weakened version of Sukuna? But compared with Sukuna, it is too different. In the later period, Sukuna’s space slash is the real one that can cut through everything.
When Tsuruta Yi was telling Qing about the information about the first-level cursed spirit, they had unknowingly arrived at the destination, which was the foot of a mountain. The car could no longer drive up, so Qing and the other three had to hike up the mountain.
After Tsuruta’s assistant supervisor left, Qing, Shaozi and Tsuruta began to climb the mountain. As they walked, Tsuruta said: This cursed spirit is very cunning and often changes its location. We have sent people to follow it to confirm that it is in this forest.
When Qing entered the forest, he had already opened his Sharingan to capture the remnants of the cursed power of this first-level cursed spirit. After the three of them had walked for about 20 minutes, the cursed power of a first-level cursed spirit appeared in front of them, and the three of them knew that they had arrived.
When Qing saw the cursed spirit, it had already discovered Qing and the other three. It had already killed two sorcerers and immediately launched an attack on Qing and the others.
Qing only looked at the green-colored creature. Although there was no wind around them in the dense forest, its hair moved with the wind. Qing knew that this should be the ability of the cursed spirit. It waved its hand and three invisible wind blades attacked the three people.
Qing’s Sharingan could barely see three blurry things flying towards him. They should be the wind blades formed by the cursed spirit controlling the wind. Qing didn’t think much about it and used the Uchiha signature ninjutsu, the Great Fireball Technique, to meet it directly.
Unexpectedly, these three wind blades directly broke through the Great Fireball Technique and cut Qing’s Great Fireball into four parts. Seeing this scene, Qing also used a fire escape technique – the Phoenix Fire Technique to completely offset the three wind blades.
I thought that a fireball could offset the wind blade, but I didn’t expect that it still had some power left. I really underestimated you, a cursed spirit. Qing thought silently in his heart. While thinking about this, Qing’s hands did not stop, and he made a tent gesture: Born from darkness, from darkness to darkness, all the filth and filth must be removed.
And Tsuruta Yi, who was watching the battle on the side, couldn’t help but nod secretly. Even when he was attacked, he did not forget to follow the rules of the sorcerer. Putting down the account before the battle is what every sorcerer should do.
After the tent was put down, Qing also said: “Okay, we can fight without any worries from now on.” After that, he directly used a great fire to extinguish the wind curse spirit.
Feng Zhu Ling looked at the overwhelming flames and directly condensed a wind blade, cutting Qing Haohuo Extinguishing from the middle, and the flames whistled past it on both sides.
Qing saw the Wind Curse Spirit using a huge wind blade to break through his Hao Huo Extinguisher but still rushed towards him with all his strength, so he dodged the wind blade by leaning sideways. It’s quite interesting, no wonder two first-level sorcerers were defeated by you before. Seeing this powerful wind blade, Qing couldn’t help but say.
Then let me see how far your wind can go. After saying this, Qing used Fire Escape – Dust Hide to surround the Wind Curse Spirit, making it lose sight.
The Wind Curse Spirit who was surrounded by the Dust Hidden also felt the burning sensation, and hurriedly used his wind ability to blow away the Dust Hidden around him, blowing out a large open space for himself in the Dust Hidden.
Qing was also a cursed force that was tracking the wind spirit. When it used its wind power to blow away the dust, Qing had already formed a seal. This was a ninjutsu that Qing had never let go of before, and it was also the strongest fire ninjutsu that Qing now mastered!
Fire escape – Dragon Flame Song Technique! Four powerful fire dragons attacked the Wind Curse Spirit from the four directions. The Dragon Flame Song Technique itself was a range attack, and Qing released it at the perfect time, causing the Wind Curse Spirit to have no way to escape from this ninjutsu and could only resist it.
Chapter 36: Special Grade Curse Spirit! (Old Version)
When the Wind Curse Spirit saw Qing’s Dragon Flame Singing Technique, the technique was already in front of it. It also knew that it could not avoid this technique, so it hurriedly used a large amount of curse power to form a wind blade ball around itself with a 360-degree coverage to cover itself.
I saw Qing’s Dragon Flame Singing Technique collide with the Wind Blade Ball, and huge power exploded between the two. The fire dragon was constantly weakening the defense of the Wind Blade Ball, and conversely, the Wind Blade Ball was also constantly reducing the power of the fire dragon.
Qing, who saw the wind blade ball, felt that this defense method was similar to the Hyuga family’s Kaiten in Naruto. Using the wind blade to reduce the power of the fire dragon was a bit like the defense circle of the Senbonzakura used by Kuchiki Byakuya’s Zanpakutō in Bleach. With this move, this cursed spirit can become the best among the first-level cursed spirits.
Qing had been watching his Dragon Flame Song Technique and the Wind Curse Spirit’s Wind Blade Ball being used up. First, he thought the Wind Blade Ball of the Curse Spirit was very practical. After all, it had a 360-degree defense without blind spots. He also knew Wind Escape and wanted to see if he could learn it with his Sharingan. Second, his Sharingan had already seen that the Wind Curse Spirit’s move was still not able to completely resist his Dragon Flame Song Technique, so Qing was not in a hurry.
After a while, it turned out just as Qing had expected. The wind blade ball’s speed slowly slowed down, and it looked like it was about to stop, but Qing’s Dragon Flame Song Technique and a fire dragon were still violently hitting the wind blade ball.
The Wind Curse Spirit could also feel that his wind blade ball could not completely resist this last fire dragon, so he tried his best to change the attack trajectory of this last fire dragon to prevent it from hitting him directly. But it still exploded not far from him.
The wind curse spirit was also blown away by the impact. Qing watched the whole process from the side. He didn’t expect that the wind curse spirit was quite smart at the last moment. It used the rotation force of the wind blade ball to change the attack trajectory of the Dragon Flame Song Technique. Otherwise, that should have been the last attack, but now it doesn’t make much difference.
After thinking about this, Qing used the Flickering Technique to appear in front of the Wind Curse Spirit. The Flickering Technique is also inherited by Madara-sama. He used the Flickering Technique to appear in front of An Utaha in the previous exchange meeting.
Feng Zhuling didn’t expect Qing to come to him silently. He had just been injured by the shock wave and had not yet fully recovered. He could only stare at Qing with wide eyes.
Qing did not waste this opportunity and aimed his Sharingan directly at the eyes of the Wind Curse Spirit. After using the illusion technique – the Golden Binding Technique, the Wind Curse Spirit felt that his body was completely unable to move. He was very panicked and could only roar to vent his fear.
Qing’s hands did not stop after controlling the Wind Curse Spirit, because the first-level Curse Spirit’s resistance to illusions is already relatively high, and this time he was able to control it surprisingly smoothly when the Wind Curse Spirit was seriously injured. So Qing also directly used the Lightning Release – Chidori.
Lightning flashed on Qing’s hand, illuminating his face. Although it was the second time for Whistle, who was watching the game from the sidelines, to see this scene, she had to say that her heart would beat faster every time she saw it, because she felt that Qing in the center was too “beautiful” every time she saw this scene, and she couldn’t help but admire it.
Tsuruta Yi also heard about Qing mastering two spells, but no matter how detailed the information was, it was not as shocking as seeing it with his own eyes. After all, the power of Qing’s fire spell just now had shocked him, especially the last Dragon Flame Song. This lightning spell also looked huge and powerful. No wonder it is rumored in the world of spells that Qing is a natural spellcaster. Tsuruta Yi couldn’t help but think of the rumors in the world of spells after the exchange meeting.
The Wind Curse Spirit in the center had a different mentality from the whistle and Tsuruta Yi outside the field. Looking at Qing’s face reflected by the chidori, and the sound of the chirping of the chirping birds in his ears was like a death warrant. It became even more panicked, and the roar became louder.
Qing looked at the out-of-control Feng Zhu Ling and said to it: It’s a pity that Jie is not here, otherwise with your strength and ability, if you were absorbed by Jie, you would be a great help to him.
Although this is a bit of a pity, as you are the cursed spirit of my rating mission, I specially used Chidori to send you off, and you are also lucky enough to be the first cursed spirit to die under Chidori. Next, make a dignified exit.
After saying this, Qing used the hand of Chidori to pass through the head of the wind curse spirit, and the wind curse spirit was completely removed by Qing. This also meant that Qing successfully passed the first-level sorcerer rating task. After all, even the other first-level sorcerer who joined the team didn’t make a move, and he removed the target of this mission by himself, so passing was only a matter of time.
After seeing Qing remove the cursed spirit, Shaozi and Tsuruta Yi also came to Qing’s side. Shaozi was the first to speak: Qing, congratulations on passing this mission. This time, you removed this first-level cursed spirit cleanly and neatly. I thought this mission target would cause you some trouble, but I didn’t expect you to be so relaxed this time.
Tsuruta Yi also said: I will report the details of this mission truthfully. Qing, you performed very well this time. If nothing unexpected happens, you will be promoted to a first-level sorcerer soon.
Tsuruta Yi was thinking more. It was obvious that Qing was at ease in this battle. The rhythm of the battle was always following Qing’s thinking. Qing’s tactics were linked one after another. This level one cursed spirit had no room to fight back from the beginning. Qing’s strength had not only reached level one, but his tactics were also not inferior to his strength.
Just when the three of them talked for a while and were about to close the tent and return, a voice suddenly sounded in their ears: Hey, sorcerer over there, do you want to just kill someone else’s servant and walk away?
The three people who heard the voice couldn’t help but shudder. After all, they had just confirmed that there were no other creatures besides the three of them and the first-level curse spirit. How could a voice suddenly appear, unless – the strength of this creature was much higher than theirs.
Qing hurriedly looked back, and saw a humanoid curse spirit covered with muscles and flashing lightning appear in front of Qing. The moment Qing saw this curse spirit, he could not help but muttered: Special-grade curse spirit!
Chapter 37 Despair (Old Version)
The moment Qing saw this humanoid cursed spirit, he couldn’t help but think of the four special cursed spirits – the four natural disasters more than ten years later. After all, the Sharingan can see the huge curse power in this cursed spirit, and it has its own wisdom and can speak human language! It is definitely not an ordinary cursed spirit, it must be a special cursed spirit. And it is definitely not comparable to those guys who can only reach the special level of instinct. How could such a special cursed spirit appear here?
When Qing was sure that this curse spirit was a special grade curse spirit, he hurriedly said to Shaozi: “Go quickly, Shaozi. This is a special grade curse spirit. The effect of my account is that curse spirits are not allowed to enter or leave at will. You can go out directly. Run quickly, the farther the better.”
When Shaozi saw this cursed spirit, he knew that it was no simple cursed spirit and it was very likely to have reached the special grade. After seeing Qing’s attitude, he understood that this was no ordinary special grade cursed spirit. If it were an ordinary special grade cursed spirit, with Qing’s strength and the help of Tsuruta Yi, it would not be impossible to fight.
Shaozi didn’t want to leave, but he knew that he would be a burden if he stayed here. Shaozi also knew that anyone who stayed to fight would be in danger of death, so he ran out of the tent with tears in his eyes.
How can someone leave without saying hello? And your tent can’t let the cursed spirits come in and out at will? Then can’t I just destroy it? After saying this, the special cursed spirit waved his hand and dense lightning covered Qing’s tent, directly destroying Qing’s tent with the most powerful means.
The tent was destroyed, and the whistle stopped moving. Seeing this large-scale attack and destructive power, his heart was filled with despair. Seeing this scene, Qing also knew that he couldn’t escape with the whistle alone. The attack of this special-grade curse spirit was too fast and the range was too wide. I can’t let the whistle get too far away from me, otherwise the whistle may be in danger at any time!
Thinking of this, Qing said to Shaozi: Shaozi, don’t leave my side from now on. The attacks of this special-grade cursed spirit are fast and wide, and you can’t escape its attack range by running.
Whistle also returned to Qing and said softly to Qing: It seems that we will most likely not be able to leave today, but fortunately, if I really leave alone, I will be full of regrets in the days to come. In this situation, it is not bad for us to die here together.
Qing looked at Shaozi, who was still able to smile and say such words in a relaxed manner under such circumstances, and said to Shaozi in a serious tone: I will protect you, and I must bring you back to the Jujutsu High School safely!
It seems that your emotions have stabilized, so I will introduce myself to you. My name is Lei Yun, and I am a cursed spirit born out of human fear of thunder and lightning. According to your classification of sorcerers, I should be considered a special-grade cursed spirit. However, your classification is too loose. I am considered a special-grade cursed spirit simply because your highest level is only special-grade. Do you understand what I mean? After Lei Yun finished speaking, he also looked at Qing and the other three with a sneer on his face.
Tsuruta Yi said to Qing at this time: It seems that this special-grade cursed spirit is full of confidence in its own strength, and does not take us seriously at all, and even has the leisure to introduce himself to us. But we are definitely not his opponent, do you think we can beat him, Qing?
Senior Tsuruta, you assist me from now on, I will be the main attacker, I have a move I want to try. And whether it works or not, we have to fight to know! Qing said to Tsuruta Yi.
After hearing what Qing said, Tsuruta Yi realized that Qing must have a countermeasure. He could not escape by running, so he might as well fight with Qing! After thinking about this, he told Qing that his technique was the Summoning Divine Envoy, which was a summoning technique.
After hearing about Tsuruta Yi’s technique, Qing felt that it was just right for the current situation. He asked Tsuruta’s shikigami to assist and harass Lei Yun so that he could successfully perform that move.
Lei Yun ignored Qing and He Tianyi’s whispers and waited for them to finish their conversation. Have you finished discussing the tactics? If you have, you should go first, or you can say that I didn’t give you a chance. After all, you just killed my servants, and you all have to die here. Lei Yun said as if it was a matter of course.
Seeing Lei Yun’s arrogant look, Qing didn’t say anything, but took off his school uniform, tore it into strips and connected them together. He put the whistle on his back and tied the two of them tightly together with the strips made of clothes.
Lei Yun did not interrupt Qing’s action, but said with a hint of sarcasm: What? Are you afraid that I will sneak attack this female sorcerer later? Don’t waste your energy. You will die here together anyway. I don’t even bother to sneak attack her.
Qing ignored what Lei Yun said and kept doing his own thing. Qing didn’t believe Lei Yun. How could the words of a cursed spirit be credible? Qing couldn’t leave the whistle there. If Lei Yun attacked the whistle, Qing would not be able to rescue it in time.
Xiaozi looked at Qing’s actions and couldn’t help but said sadly: Qing, I have become a burden to you. If I hadn’t taken the initiative to follow you, you wouldn’t have fallen into this situation. I’m sorry.
What nonsense are you talking about, Whistle? If I hadn’t been here, you wouldn’t be here today, let alone encounter this crisis. So even if I die today, I will make sure you return safely.
After Qing finished speaking, he did not give Shaozi a chance to continue speaking, but said to Tsuruta Yi: Senior Tsuruta, let’s go! After saying this to Tsuruta Yi, he carried Shaozi on his back and rushed straight into the thundercloud.
During the charge, his hands kept moving. He used a Fire Style – Great Fire Extinction and headed towards the thundercloud. After all, the opponent was a special-grade cursed spirit, so there was no need to test him. He started with the more powerful Great Fire Extinction.
Seeing Qing’s Haohuo Mieshi, Leiyun was not panicked at all. He said to Qing: I just saw that you used the lightning spell to kill my servant. Is it used like this? After saying this, Leiyun also condensed a ball of lightning in his palm and rushed towards Qing’s Haohuo Mieshi, tearing Qing’s Haohuo Mieshi in the middle.
After the thundercloud tore through Qing’s Haohuo Nimie, it stopped and said to Qing: “You have a good way to use the lightning spell. The straight charge has a strong piercing power. But I just found out that you actually have two spells. I have never heard of a sorcerer with two spells. You should be a very talented sorcerer in the sorcery world, right? I didn’t expect to kill a genius sorcerer today. It really makes me happy.”
Seeing that Lei Yun imitated Qing’s Chidori to tear Qing’s flame spell in an instant, Xiao and Tsuruta Yi also felt desperate. After all, this meant that Lei Yun had analyzed Qing’s lightning spell in an instant, and Qing’s lightning spell was basically useless. The flame spell that they had high hopes for was also easily cracked by Lei Yun. What should they do next?
Chapter 38: The Third Life-Giving Ceremony! (Old Version)
Qing knew what Senior Tsuruta was thinking when he saw his expression. Shaozi was probably thinking the same thing as Senior Tsuruta. Qing also knew that this battle was very dangerous, but he would not give up easily until the last moment.
Qing shouted to Tsuruta Yi at this time: Senior Tsuruta, don’t be stunned, use all your strength! Hearing Qing’s words, Tsuruta Yi, who was stunned, also woke up. He couldn’t help but admire Qing’s strong psychological quality. Even in such a desperate situation, he could maintain an extremely good state of mind and not give up any chance.
Tsuruta Yi was also infected by Qing’s mentality and used all his strength. Tsuruta Yi’s limit was to summon five Shikigami, and he summoned all five of them directly. Go ahead, Qing. Let’s fight to the last moment!
Oh, is the spell of the other sorcerer a shikigami? You still won’t let the female sorcerer on your back fight. It seems that her ability is purely auxiliary. With the fighting power you have shown, you can only die here today.
Qing didn’t care what Leiyun said, his hands kept moving, and every time he started, he would use a fire escape to attack Leiyun, using the Great Fire Extinguishing Technique, the Great Fire Extinguishing Technique, and the Phoenix Fire Technique. The overwhelming fire escape attacked Leiyun.
These three fire techniques combined range, power, and control. It was impossible for Lei Yun to avoid them, and he could only resist them. Lei Yun saw a fire technique of this scale, and knew that it was unrealistic to avoid it. He directly surrounded himself with a destructive thunderstorm, and any fire technique that approached it was completely destroyed by Lei Yun’s violent thunderstorm.
Qing also approached the thundercloud at a very fast speed and stopped outside the range of the thunderstorm. The thunderstorm gradually weakened and the thundercloud inside was exposed. The moment the thundercloud looked over, Qing used his Sharingan to look into its eyes, activated the Sharingan illusion, and rushed straight towards the thundercloud with the prepared fire escape technique – Dragon Flame Song Technique. Tsuruta Yi also knew that this was a good opportunity, and the five shikigami also rushed forward.
Qing’s Sharingan can only affect a cursed spirit of Leiyun’s level for a moment when it is caught off guard, but in this kind of battle, a moment is enough to do a lot of things. When Leiyun reacted, the four fire dragons were already close at hand. Tsuruta Yi’s five shikigami followed closely behind.
Lei Yun only had time to use the thunderstorm defense, but the dragon flame song technique of Qing had already hit it. It can be said that Lei Yun defended, but it was not completely blocked. The fire dragon hit Lei Yun and caused a violent explosion. Tsuruta Yi’s five shikigami were also ready to go, waiting for the explosion to end before rushing up to give Lei Yun a fatal blow.
After waiting for the explosion to end, Leiyun’s body was revealed. His originally muscular body was now covered with burns, and some parts of his body had been destroyed by the powerful explosion. However, Leiyun’s body was repairing at a very fast speed, and the speed of repair was faster than any other cursed spirit Qing had ever seen.
Seeing this rare opportunity, Tsuruta Yi controlled five shikigami to rush towards Lei Yun, ready to decide the outcome. But Lei Yun was not panicked at all, instead he said in an angry voice: You really pissed me off, I accidentally fell into your trap. Then he looked at Qing with a fierce look.
At this moment, the attacks of Tsuruta Yi’s five shikigami and the thundercloud were close at hand. When Tsuruta Yi thought he was about to take down this extraordinary special-grade cursed spirit, the thundercloud exploded, and dozens of lightning pillars shot out from his body. It was a highly penetrating area attack, and directly wiped out Tsuruta Yi’s five shikigami.
Tsuruta Yi also suffered a severe backlash because five Shikigami were killed at once, and there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.
After the thundercloud’s attack destroyed the five shikigami, it continued to move towards Qing. This highly penetrating range attack could not be avoided, and the fire escape could not block it. The only thing he could do was to try the move he had just figured out. Just as the thundercloud’s attack was about to approach Qing, Qing uttered a few words clearly and firmly: Wind escape – Wind Return Blade.
Whistle on Qing’s back had no idea how many times he had been shocked today, but the previous shocks were nothing compared to the shock of hearing the word “Qing”.
What did Qing just say, Wind Style? How could it be Wind Style? What’s going on? Does Qing have a third technique? Thoughts flashed through Shaozi’s mind one after another. While Shaozi was still daydreaming, he saw a round ball of wind surrounding him.
This sphere is composed of countless wind blades, and it also draws on the Hyuga family’s Kaiten in Naruto. The entire wind ball is also rotating, which further increases the power of the wind blades that make up the wind ball.
When I saw the whistle of this wind ball, I immediately thought of the ability that the wind curse spirit had just used. I didn’t expect that Qing not only had wind-related techniques, but also directly replicated the ability of the wind curse spirit just now, and it was even stronger than the one used by the wind curse spirit just now!
Because Tsuruta Yi’s technique is the summoning of gods, his melee ability is average, so he was supporting Qing from a distance just now. Therefore, Tsuruta Yi, who was watching the battle from a distance, was not within the attack range of the thundercloud because the distance was too far.
Therefore, Tsuruta Yi watched Ao perform Wind Release – Wind Return Blade clearly and completely. To be honest, Tsuruta Yi was really shocked! Although it is rare for a person to have two natural techniques in the world of sorcery, one or two can always be found in the history of the world of sorcery. So it is shocking for a person to have two natural techniques, but it is still within the scope of understanding. But if someone told Tsuruta Yi before today that a person had three natural techniques, Tsuruta Yi would just think that person was crazy.
Now that I have seen it with my own eyes, to be honest, my first thought was not to believe it. Instead, I felt like I was crazy, or maybe I was hallucinating. How could one person have three methods of reproduction?
After Tsuruta Yi’s emotions stabilized, she began to feel happy. After all, Qing had demonstrated a very powerful life skill, which meant that the chances of defeating Leiyun were much greater.
But after the joy, he fell into worry again, because even if Qing showed three kinds of life techniques, the chance of winning against Leiyun was extremely slim. Tsuruta Yi himself was now in an emotion that he could not extricate himself from.
Chapter 39: Thunder Escape – Qilin (Old Version)
Tsuruta Yi discovered from the battle just now that the gap between himself and Leiyun was too big. Leiyun defeated all his Shikigami with just one move. If he had been closer just now, he would have been killed instantly by Leiyun.
It was easy to imagine how much pressure Qing, the main attacker, was under. At first, Tsuruta Yi thought that even if Qing was stronger than him, he would only be stronger to a limited extent. Now it seemed that if both sides went all out, he would most likely be killed instantly by Qing.
But Tsuruta Yi could also see that there was a gap between himself and Qing, and also between Qing and Leiyun. Even though Qing had revealed the third life-saving technique which was indeed more promising than before, this hope was still extremely slim.
After all, Qing’s lightning spells basically have no effect on Leiyun. When Qing uses lightning spells, Leiyun will only imitate him, and then Leiyun will use the same spell with more power.
The Dragon Flame Singing Technique that Qing used just now should be his strongest move, but it only caused Lei Yun to suffer minor injuries. For a special-grade cursed spirit like him, the injuries caused by the Qing Flame Technique can be repaired by consuming some cursed power.
The lightning spell didn’t work, and the fire spell had little effect, so Tsuruta Yi felt that his chances of winning increased when he saw Qing using the wind spell. After all, judging from the situation just now, there was no chance of winning at all.
While Tsuruta Yi was still thinking about how Qing would deal with the thundercloud next, Qing’s Feng Hui Tian Blade had already completely blocked the thundercloud’s lightning column, and Qing also withdrew his Feng Hui Tian Blade.
Seeing Qing use the Wind Release Technique, not only Shaozi, Tsuruta I, but also Leiyun were surprised. However, Leiyun was ecstatic after being surprised. He was so excited that he said to Qing: I didn’t expect you to awaken three new techniques. You really surprised me, sorcerer!
You should be an absolutely genius sorcerer in the world of sorcery, and a one-of-a-kind genius sorcerer. You have awakened three techniques of life, which means that you are destined to be recorded in the history of the world of sorcery. And a person like you who means so much to the world of sorcery is destined to die in my hands today. Just thinking about it makes my body tremble with excitement.
Shao Zi and He Tian Yi heard Lei Yun’s speech, and both felt that Qing should not die here. He Tian Yi came to Qing and said to him: Our chances of winning are slim, and you still have a bright future. Wait, I will cover you, and you can leave directly when you find a chance.
The whistle on his back also said to Qing: Let me down, Qing. You will definitely not be able to escape the pursuit of the thundercloud with me. You are the one who has the best hope of escaping here. I hope you can survive. After saying this, the whistle also stared at Qing’s profile affectionately.
Who said that if I leave alone, I will regret it in the future? Why do you let me escape alone? I have already said that I must bring you back to Jujutsu High School. Qing quoted what Shaozi had just said and reiterated the promise she had made to Shaozi.
After speaking to the whistle, Qing said to Tsuruta Yi: Senior Tsuruta, your technique is to summon a shikigami. Without the shikigami, I’m afraid you won’t be able to last a single round against Leiyun. And now the situation is very clear. Leiyun’s target is me, and he won’t stop until he kills me.
After hearing what Qing said, Tsuruta Yi lowered his head in shame, because what Qing said was indeed the truth. In the face of the huge gap in strength, even if he risked his life to cover the retreat, he was not qualified.
Lei Yun, who was standing by, saw Qing and the other two whispering to each other, and guessed what they were going to do next. He said to Qing and the other two directly: Don’t waste your energy, none of you three can escape.
After hearing Lei Yun’s words, Qing just said firmly: I never thought of escaping, my idea has always been to eliminate you here!
Hearing Qing’s words, Lei Yun was stunned for a moment. Then he laughed loudly, and a slightly mocking voice also sounded: You want to eliminate me here? Have you not recognized the difference in strength after fighting for so long?
Qing ignored the ridicule of the thundercloud, but looked up at the sky and said silently in his heart: Just a little bit more. Then he used the fire escape technique – the Great Dragon Fire Technique without any warning.
Lei Yun thought it was a sneak attack from Qing, so he prepared for defense. Unexpectedly, the three fire dragons summoned by Qing’s Haolong Fire Technique directly brushed past his body and flew into the sky without hurting Lei Yun.
Seeing this, Lei Yun also laughed at Qing and said: Where are the bold words just now? Now the spell you cast has even lost the basic accuracy? How can you remove me like this?
Seeing this situation, Shaozi and Tsuruta Yi were also confused. They didn’t know why Qing was like this and why he was wasting his magic power. After all, looking at the power of the technique just now, the amount of magic power consumed was not a small amount.
At this time, many thunderstorm clouds appeared in the sky, and the sky was covered with dark clouds, making the clear weather dark. Lightning flashed across the faces of everyone below, and thunder rumbled in their ears.
This is what Qing wanted. He had been using Fire Escape to deal with the thunderclouds just now in order to rapidly heat up the surrounding air, thereby generating an upward airflow, which in turn generated cumulonimbus clouds. Qing realized that he was still a little short, so he used the Great Dragon Fire Technique towards the sky.
Lei Yun didn’t know that the crisis was about to come, and was still happy about the thunderstorm that had just arrived. After all, he was a cursed spirit born from humans’ fear of thunder and lightning, so he liked thunderstorms with thunder and lightning very much.
At this time, Lei Yun said: Do you see the lightning in the sky? This is the death knell for you! In this environment, I can use less magic power to use more powerful moves.
Shaozi and Tsuruta Yi’s faces became even uglier. Hope was already slim, and now they were at Leiyun’s home ground. Was there still hope of winning this battle?
Qing was not affected at all. Instead, he kept staring at the thunderclouds in the sky with his Sharingan, because he wanted to see clearly the speed and direction of the lightning.
Just when Lei Yun was still immersed in the joy of the thunderstorm and Shaozi and Tsuruta Yi didn’t know what to do, brilliant lightning suddenly appeared in Qing’s hand. It was Qing’s Lightning Release – Chidori!
Lei Yun, Shao Zi and Tsuruta Yi didn’t know why Qing used Chidori at this time. This technique was not very effective in the current situation. But the next moment they finally understood why Qing used this move.
Suddenly a huge Qilin made of thunder and lightning appeared in the sky. Qing spoke at this time: All the battles just now were the preparation for this move of mine. This is my most powerful thunder and lightning technique. So you will be reduced to ashes with this move. Thunder Escape – Qilin!
Chapter 40: Field expansion! (Old version)
After saying the name of the move, Qing used the Chidori in his hand to guide the huge thunder and lightning Kirin in the sky towards the direction of the thunderclouds.
Lightning Release – Kirin is innovative in guiding natural lightning and combines the changes in form and nature of Lightning Release. It is known as the pinnacle of Lightning Release Ninjutsu.
This is the most powerful move that Qing can release now, and Qing can release Kirin entirely because this move is a ninjutsu that utilizes the power of nature, so it only requires a small amount of cursed power to activate, and its power is also extremely huge.
Kirin’s technique: The advantages are obvious, wide range, strong attack power, low consumption of spell power, and so fast that it is almost impossible to dodge. But the weakness is also obvious, it needs the help of natural weather. You can also make it yourself, but you need a very strong fire escape to shoot into the clouds, and use the Sharingan to see the speed and direction of the lightning to avoid being struck by yourself when using it, and finally use Chidori to guide the lightning to attack the enemy. The reason why Kirin’s technique is called the ultimate lightning escape technique is that most of the difficulty lies in how to control the direction and speed of the lightning, because the speed of lightning is very fast, if it is not controlled properly, it will affect yourself, and the caster himself must stay away from the attacked, otherwise he will also hurt himself.
Lei Yun could only watch as Qing’s Qilin roared like an angry beast and fell from the sky to give it a fatal blow! In just a moment, the place where Lei Yun was standing was swallowed by the Qilin, and only the roar of the Qilin remained.
The whistle on his back and Tsuruta Yi who was not far from Qing were both stunned. They didn’t expect such a big twist in the ending. Who would have thought that Qing still had such a powerful lightning technique hidden?
Tsuruta Yi also remembered what Qing said before the battle: No wonder Qing said at the beginning whether there is a fight or not, you have to fight to know. From the beginning, Qing has been laying the groundwork for this powerful Qilin move, waiting for the opportunity to use this move to turn defeat into victory!
It was only with extremely calm judgment and excellent tactics that Qing’s Qilin move really worked on Lei Yun. And from the beginning, Qing never thought of escaping. He knew clearly that only by defeating Lei Yun could everyone survive. This was truly living towards death.
Feeling that the dust had settled, Tsuruta analyzed Qing’s actions from the beginning to the end. He finally understood Qing’s plan and purpose. He had to say that Tsuruta was really amazed by Qing. If he had encountered a special-grade cursed spirit when he was sixteen, he would probably be unable to do anything. Tsuruta also had to sigh that sometimes the gap between people is so big.
Seeing the thundercloud being swallowed by the Qilin, the tense Shaozi finally breathed a sigh of relief and said to Qing with a tone of surviving a disaster: It’s finally over, we all survived, put me down first, Qing.
Hearing what Shaozi said, Qing turned around and said to her gently: Wait a minute, Shaozi, I don’t know whether the thundercloud has been removed. I will confirm it after the effect of the Qilin ritual is over.
After hearing this, Shaozi nodded without comment, but she already felt that Leiyun was killed by Qilin. After all, Qing’s Qilin move was the most powerful move Shaozi had ever seen. If this move couldn’t destroy Leiyun, then there was really no need for the three of them to fight.
After a while, the power of the Qilin gradually dissipated. The place that was originally a rocky mountain range had now collapsed dozens of meters. Qing and the other three walked into the periphery of the pit created by the Qilin, observing whether there were any traces of thunderclouds in the center of the pit.
As the smoke cleared and the three of them could see the situation at the bottom of the pit, the pupils of Shaozi and Tsuruta Yi shrank sharply. Because they saw that Leiyun was not completely dead. Although its lower body was gone, only half of its upper body was left, and one-third of its head was destroyed, Leiyun was a special-grade cursed spirit! As long as there was cursed power, it could repair the injuries it suffered!
Shaozi and Tsuruta Yi were so shocked that they were speechless. After all, in their eyes, the Qilin just now was enough to destroy the thunderclouds. This was the strongest lightning spell composed of Qing’s spell and the power of nature. Couldn’t it directly destroy the thunderclouds?
Qingbi didn’t show any surprise, because his Sharingan discovered the fact that Leiyun was not completely destroyed earlier than Shaozi and the others. The Sharingan also saw that Leiyun’s cursed energy was depleted by more than half. It should be that he used some defensive moves in a split second, using up most of his cursed energy to resist a lot of Kirin’s power, which led to the failure to destroy Leiyun in one fell swoop.
The thundercloud also saw the three people around the pit. While repairing its wounds, it said to Qing: Your name is Qing, right? I will always remember your name. I was not interested in any sorcerer’s name, but you surprised me again and again, and I was almost killed by you. If I hadn’t used up most of my magic power to defend at the last moment, and I was a cursed spirit born under lightning, I would have been killed by your attack.
Your move is called Thunder Escape – Kirin, right? Using the lightning of nature to deal a fatal blow to the enemy, what a good idea, what a powerful move. I probably won’t encounter such a powerful lightning technique again in the future. In order to return the favor and show respect for your Kirin move, I will also use my most powerful move to send you off. Lei Yun clasped his hands together and shouted loudly: Field expansion – Thunder and lightning cloud!
After hearing the words “Domain Expanded”, Qing immediately shouted to Tsuruta I: Get out of the way, Tsuruta Senior. Because Leiyun’s domain was aimed at him, he couldn’t escape at all. He could only pray that Tsuruta Senior could get out of the way. It was possible to destroy the domain from the outside, but it was basically impossible to destroy the domain from the inside, unless Qing’s domain was stronger than Leiyun’s. However, if Qing had a domain stronger than Leiyun, he would have dealt with Leiyun long ago.
Tsuruta Yi didn’t need Qing’s reminder. When he heard the words “the domain is expanded”, he had already retreated. As long as he was not pulled into the domain, the three of them still had a chance, even if the chance was extremely slim. But if the three of them were pulled into the domain, everything would be over.
But the thundercloud would not give them any chance. It had just been to the gates of hell and was extremely scared and angry. It just wanted to destroy Qing and the other three in one fell swoop, so it did not give them any chance and its field directly enveloped Qing and the other three.
Chapter 41 Goodbye, Qing (Old Version)
When Qing saw Lei Yun clasping his hands together, he knew that the most troublesome thing he had expected was about to happen. Before the battle began, Qing had thought about whether Lei Yun would expand his domain. If not, it would be fine. If he continued fighting, there would still be a glimmer of hope.
If the thundercloud were to expand its territory, Qing would have no good solution, so he planned every step just now, hoping to destroy it before the thundercloud could display its enlightenment. Unexpectedly, Qing’s most powerful technique, Thunder Release – Qilin, could not completely destroy the thundercloud, causing the previous tactics to fail.
Before they could think more, Qing and the other three had already been pulled into the domain of the thundercloud. It was the first time that Qing personally experienced the domain that the sorcery world called the ultimate sorcery. The thundercloud’s domain was filled with lightning, and the sky above the domain was also covered with dark clouds. Whenever lightning flashed, there would be a rumbling thunder behind it.
After Lei Yun pulled Qing and the other two into the domain, he no longer had the fear of being nearly killed, because he felt that he had won, and he returned to his arrogant appearance when he first saw him. He was not in a hurry to activate the domain, but turned to Qing and asked: “What other tricks do you have? Show me, let me enjoy your struggle before you die.”
Hearing this, Tsuruta Yi’s face looked very ugly. There was already a huge gap between him and Lei Yun, and now he was in someone else’s territory. Tsuruta Yi had no way out at all. He was really at the mercy of others.
It would be a lie for Whistle to say he was not panicked the moment he entered the thundercloud area. After all, no one had their own area, and entering the enemy’s area meant victory or defeat was decided.
But when Shaozi saw Qing’s determined eyes, he knew that Qing would not give up fighting even in this situation, and his panicked heart gradually calmed down. The worst case scenario was death, and he had just accepted this fact.
However, Qing’s thunder strike was so amazing that Shaozi thought everyone could survive. The ups and downs came too quickly, making Shaozi feel like a roller coaster, but Shaozi was not a weak woman, and she immediately adjusted her mentality, not wanting to be looked down upon by the curse spirit on the opposite side.
Qing ignored Lei Yun’s words and used his palms to directly release the only barrier technique he knew at the moment. Fire escape – Fire Flame Yang formation, Qing wanted to see if the barrier technique could cut off the connection between Lei Yun and the domain.
The thundercloud was surrounded by flames, which formed an impenetrable curtain wall. After covering the thundercloud, it also launched a flame attack on it. However, the barrier technique could not cut off the connection between the thundercloud and the field. With a wave of Leiyun’s hand, countless lightning bolts destroyed Qing’s barrier technique.
Seeing that the barrier was broken, Qing no longer cared about the consumption of his magic power. He threw out powerful fire escape techniques such as Fire Release – Great Fire Annihilation, Fire Release – Great Dragon Fire Technique, Fire Release – Dragon Flame Song Technique, etc.
All the fire techniques released by Qing shot towards the direction of Leiyun, but Leiyun repeated his previous waving action, and countless lightning bolts destroyed all of Qing’s fire techniques.
At this point, Qing had to admit that the domain had too much of an effect on the caster, especially the guaranteed hit effect, which meant that no matter how Qing’s moves were released, they could not hit the thundercloud. He really had no other options in the thundercloud’s domain.
But Qing is not someone who gives up so easily. No matter what moves he uses, he can’t hit the thundercloud, so Qing gave up the ineffective attacks that would only waste his cursed energy. After all, most of Qing’s cursed energy has been consumed so far in the battle, and he can no longer squander it recklessly. If the cursed energy is gone, he will really be meat on the chopping board.
Seeing that Qing was no longer attacking, Lei Yun began to taunt him: “You’re not attacking anymore? Have you given up? Have you realized that you can’t defeat me in my domain? Hahahahaha, since you’ve given up your last struggle, I’ll send you guys off.”
After saying this, Lei Yun put his hands together, and countless lightning bolts went towards Qing and He Tian Yi. Qing and He Tian Yi also made the same posture at the same time, and said in unison: Simple field!
That’s right, it was the simple domain that could temporarily neutralize the enemy’s powerful domain. Qing was extremely thankful that he had learned the simple domain from Wu last time, otherwise he would have been killed by Lei Yun’s domain just now.
Lei Yun saw that the two had temporarily resisted the attack from his domain, and said nonchalantly: “Simplified domain? I thought you had given up your desperate struggle, but I didn’t expect you to have this trick. I want to see how long you can hold on.”
Qing and Tsuruta Yi both opened their simple domains at the same time. The range of Qing’s domain was larger than that of Tsuruta Yi, but Qing’s simple domain diminished extremely quickly because the thunderclouds concentrated 99% of the power of the domain on Qing.
Because of the thundercloud’s targeting, Qing could only concentrate on maintaining the simple domain, and in order to ensure that the whistle on his back was not damaged, every time the simple domain had not reached its limit, Qing had to open a new simple domain, and the power of the spell was consumed very quickly. But Qing had no better solution, so he could only maintain the simple domain while thinking of a way to break the deadlock.
The whistle on her back also saw that Qing didn’t care about the loss of his magic power in order to protect her. If this continued, when Qing’s magic power was exhausted, all three of them would die here. Thinking of this, the whistle also made a decision. She looked at Qing deeply and untied the rope that tied her and Qing.
Qing felt the whistle’s movement and immediately asked loudly: “Whistle, what are you doing? Don’t get off my back, the simple field is fading quickly, don’t get too far away from me!”
Hearing Qing’s words, Xiaozi said to Qing gently: Qing, I know that you have worked hard for me. If you take me with you, your magic power will be consumed in the simple field. I know you will not give up until the last moment. So if I am gone, you may still have a chance if you give it a try. Even if this chance is only one in a billion, I hope you can grasp it, because I want you to survive.
When Qing heard what Shaozi said, he already knew what Shaozi was going to do, and hurriedly said to Shaozi: No, Shaozi, I said I would bring you back to the Jujutsu High School safely.
Shaozi walked up to Qing and said to her: Qing, if only one of us can get out alive, I hope that person is you. And I want to tell you that I seem to like you, Qing. Shaozi said this with tears in his eyes, and looking at Qing who was still struggling to maintain the simple domain, Shaozi kissed Qing on the lips.
After a light touch, the whistle separated and said to Qing: Finally, goodbye, Qing. After saying this, the whistle stared at Qing’s face, as if he wanted to remember Qing’s appearance completely in his mind. People were also slowly withdrawing from Qing’s simple area.
When Qing saw the movement of the whistle, he cried out sadly: No whistle, please don’t!
Chapter 42: Mangekyō Sharingan! (Old version)
Hearing Qing’s call, Shaozi did not stop. When he reached the edge of Qing’s simple domain, Shaozi showed Qing the sweetest smile in his life and resolutely stepped out of Qing’s simple domain.
Qing, who had used all his energy to maintain the simple domain, watched helplessly as Shaozi was instantly shattered into dust by the violent lightning outside the simple domain. Seeing this scene, Qing was stunned. Negative emotions completely occupied his mind.
Seeing this scene, Tsuruta Yi turned away reluctantly. Although in Tsuruta Yi’s heart, everyone’s fate was already doomed, and they could not escape death. But the fact that Shao Zi calmly went to his death to seek a glimmer of hope for his companions also made Tsuruta Yi respect him. After seeing this scene today and Qing, this unique genius, Tsuruta Yi felt that he could also die generously.
On the other side, the calm Lei Yun couldn’t help but say: I never thought that you would present me with such a good show at the last moment of your life. I am very satisfied with it. It is really enjoyable. After saying that, he also laughed out loud.
Qing didn’t care what Leiyun said at all. It’s better to say that he didn’t hear it at all. The smile of Shaozi before his death filled his mind. Qing could already feel that he was heartbroken and couldn’t breathe. Various negative emotions also surged into his mind, and the Sharingan also spun uncontrollably.
The two magatama kept spinning in his eyes, and soon they turned into three magatama, and the three magatama spun faster and faster. The three magatama connected directly during the rotation and turned into a large magatama with a hollow tail.
Mangekyō Sharingan! It was Madara’s Mangekyō Sharingan. After awakening the Mangekyō Sharingan, Ao’s cursed power showed an explosive growth. Ao didn’t know what level his cursed power was at now, and he didn’t want to know. The only thing Ao wanted now was for Raiyun to die!
Qing didn’t care about the change in his total amount of cursed energy, but he scared Tsuruta I on the side. He didn’t know how many times he had prepared to die, but Qing exploded again. And this time was different from the previous ones. The cursed energy that Qing exploded now was greater than anyone Tsuruta I had ever seen, and more powerful than anyone else. Even the special cursed spirit thundercloud that had previously suffocated them could not compare to the cursed energy that Qing just exploded.
When Qing changed like this, Tsuruta Yi could only think of one result, that is, Qing successfully broke through to the special-grade sorcerer after witnessing the death of his companion! Tsuruta Yi really couldn’t have imagined such a reversal would happen, but in the field of thunderclouds, can Qing, who has just stepped into the special-grade sorcerer, win?
When Lei Yun saw the power of the spell that Qing burst out, he knew that Qing’s strength had made another breakthrough, at least in terms of the power of the spell, it had reached the ranks of the special grade. Seeing this scene, Lei Yun couldn’t help but say to Qing: You really surprise me again and again, but you have just become a special grade, and you haven’t learned the domain yet, you can’t be my opponent!
Hearing Lei Yun’s words, Qing shouted crazily: It was because of you that I chose to sacrifice myself. I clearly said that I must bring her back safely, but now I can’t fulfill my promise. So I want you to die, and I must kill you in the most cruel way, Lei Yun!
Susanoo! When Qing shouted these four words, a layer of rib-like energy shadows and skeleton arms appeared on Qing’s body. But Qing still felt that it was far from enough, and continued to use his cursed power and pupil power to activate Susanoo as if his life depended on it.
Soon, the energy phantom that originally only had a layer of ribs and skeleton arms turned into a complete upper body skeleton wrapped around Qing, but the changes in Susanoo had not stopped. The skeleton quickly covered the meridians and flesh and blood, and then immediately attached the Karasu Tengu armor on it.
At this time, Lei Yun, who was watching on the side, changed his expression from indifference at the beginning to horror, because the fluctuation of the spell power of Qing’s move was too large, which exceeded the spell power required to expand the field. The power should definitely not be underestimated.
Lei Yun no longer had the calm look on his face, and he controlled all the attacks in his domain to go towards Qing. However, the violent thunder that had just suppressed Qing’s breath did not even cause a ripple when it hit Qing’s Susanoo. Lei Yun was also in disbelief when he saw this, and frantically controlled all the power in his domain to pour towards Qing’s Susanoo.
Qing ignored the attack of the thundercloud, but continued to activate Susanoo, as if to vent his boundless anger. Soon, Qing’s Susanoo grew legs, and Qing’s position slowly rose to the head of Susanoo. At this time, Susanoo was already 100 meters tall, and it directly blew up the area of the thundercloud.
This is the fourth form of Susanoo. In anger, Qing is still using his cursed power and pupil power to strengthen Susanoo, but Qing spits out blood, and tears of blood shed from his eyes. His eyes are in great pain. His vision is also blurry. This means that this is the limit of what Qing can do to activate Susanoo. The next complete form of Susanoo is not something that the Mangekyō Sharingan can perform. His eyes and body have activated a protective mechanism to prevent Qing from committing suicide.
Seeing the towering warrior giant that Qing used to directly break the thundercloud’s domain, Tsuruta Yi’s mind was like a dream, and he couldn’t help but think: This eruption of curse power and this terrifying power, is this the expansion of Qing’s domain? This form of domain expansion is really unheard of and unseen. What happened today completely overturned Tsuruta Yi’s previous thoughts.
As for Lei Yun, because his domain was forcibly destroyed by Qing, Lei Yun has now fallen into a passive situation of spell melting. Spell melting is when two domains collide with each other, or when the domain is broken by others with force. It will lead to a dangerous situation where the original spell and domain cannot be used for a short period of time.
Chapter 43: Binding (Old Version)
Lei Yun stared at the huge warrior energy body that was 100 meters tall in front of him, and a panic instantly filled his heart. He said in a trembling voice: Why, how can you break my domain directly? Is this huge warrior energy body the expansion of your domain? This huge curse power can only be used when the domain is expanded.
But why have I never heard of your domain? What is your domain like? Why can you cast a domain just after your spell power has broken through the special-level spellcaster? Why? Why? Answer me!
Lei Yun couldn’t understand why he had the upper hand just now, but the situation took a turn for the worse after the death of the female sorcerer. Qing’s spell power broke through the special level, and he directly learned to expand the domain, and broke his own domain, putting himself in a dangerous situation where the spell was melted. All these things made Lei Yun crazy.
Qing covered his mouth with his hands, blood flowed out from between his fingers, and his cheeks were covered with bloodstains because of the excessive use of his pupil power. He looked towards the thundercloud with his eyes, enduring the pain, and found that his vision had become much more blurred. This was the sequelae of the Mangekyō Sharingan activating Susanoo without regard for the consequences. The loss of pupil power was very serious, and there was a risk of blindness at any time, and it would also cause harm to the body.
But Qing didn’t care. He only had one thought in mind, which was to kill Lei Yun! So Qing didn’t answer Lei Yun’s questions, because a cursed spirit that was destined to die didn’t deserve an answer.
Qing condensed a cursed sword in each hand of Susanoo and swung it towards the direction of the thundercloud. Although the thundercloud was in a state of melting, it did not affect its movement and barely avoided Qing’s cursed sword.
Although the thundercloud dodged the cursed sword, the mountain behind it was directly cut off by Qing’s Susanoo. Tsuruta Yi was shocked when he saw this. Qing’s casual attack was enough to split the mountain and split the rocks. How could Tsuruta Yi not be surprised by such power?
Speaking of Lei Yun, he was also filled with fear when he saw the attack of Qing Susanoo. After all, if that attack had hit him hard, he might have been removed by now. But Lei Yun suddenly said: No, your move is not a domain. The domain has a guaranteed effect, but I was able to dodge your attack just now!
Hearing what Lei Yun said, Tsuruta Yi also discovered this point. The biggest increase in the expansion of the domain is that the spell effect is guaranteed to hit! This is the biggest advantage of those who cast the domain. Qing’s move does not have a guaranteed hit effect. From this point of view, it does not look like the expansion of the domain. But the gushing curse power cannot be faked. What other spells need such a large curse power besides the domain. And if Qing’s move is not a domain, then what can it be, a spell? If it is a spell, then Qing has four natural spells, how is this possible! So Tsuruta Yi is more willing to believe that this is another form of domain expansion that he has never seen before.
Lei Yun may have thought of the fact that Qing had three birth rituals, and there couldn’t be a fourth one. So he suddenly said: I see, you set up a bondage! You gave up the effect of the domain expansion in exchange for a more powerful domain effect!
Hearing Lei Yun’s words, Tsuruta Yi suddenly realized. That must be it, it was bondage!
Binding is a mechanism that improves the effect of a spell through self-limitation or equivalent exchange. Its essence is “reinforcement at a cost”, and it obtains short-term or long-term gain effects by actively limiting one’s own abilities or behaviors.
The typical example is heaven and curse bondage: innate bondage, such as Mechanical Maru exchanging physical defects for super-strong cursed power, Zenin Maki and Fushiguro Shinobu exchanging cursed power for extreme physical strength, the latter even reaching the state of “zero cursed power but invincible body”.
Lei Yun felt that his guess was correct, Qing had set up a restraint. Although he didn’t know why Qing set up such a restraint, giving up the most advantageous effect of the domain to exchange for greater power, but now the situation is actually beneficial to it. Without the effect of the domain, he can still deal with Qing and drag through the dangerous period of the spell fuse. By then, it is not certain who will win!
Qing still ignored Leiyun’s speculation, and was in no mood to explain it. He just locked Leiyun with his Mangekyō Sharingan and swung the cursed giant blade again. Leiyun wanted to imitate Qing’s attack last time, but he didn’t expect that the motion capture ability of the Mangekyō Sharingan was much stronger than Qing’s two magatama Sharingan just now. Qing directly predicted Leiyun’s evasive action, and the next moment the cursed giant blade directly cut off Leiyun’s legs.
Every attack from Qing now was filled with anger and force. After cutting off Lei Yun’s legs, the mountain range beneath Lei Yun was also cut open by Qing’s attack, leaving a large crack, directly splitting the mountain range into two.
Qing didn’t care how much trouble his actions would bring to the Jujutsu High School. After all, the tent set up by Qing had been broken by thunderclouds before the war started. The outside world could feel the battle now. The two powerful attacks launched by Qing just now were really earth-shaking. The topography of this area had also been changed. If there were people within a few kilometers, they could see Qing’s hundred-meter-tall deep blue Susanoo.
Qing now only wanted to fulfill his promise and kill Lei Yun in the most cruel way! He cut off Lei Yun’s legs first to prevent him from dodging or escaping.
Lei Yun was just thinking that Qing’s domain didn’t have a guaranteed hit effect, and he could still maneuver for a while, but the next moment his legs were cut off, but as a special-grade cursed spirit, he was able to repair his injuries very quickly with sufficient cursed power. When his legs were cut off, he used his cursed power to repair them, but Qing didn’t give him a chance at all. Every time he was halfway through repairing, Qing would swing his cursed giant blade to cut off the part that Lei Yun had repaired again.
After repeating this several times, Lei Yun was really scared. He knew that he might really die in Qing’s hands today, so he used his hands to support his body and kept backing away, saying “Don’t come over here, don’t kill me” all the time.
Seeing Lei Yun like this, Qing also shouted: Look into my eyes! Lei Yun’s thoughts were a little unclear because of fear, and he subconsciously looked at Qing’s eyes. He only felt that Qing’s eyes had changed, becoming more bloody and evil. Seeing Lei Yun looking at his Mangekyō Sharingan, Qing directly launched the illusion – Naraku-Knowing Technique!
Chapter 44: Double Illusion (Old Version)
Lei Yun did not feel anything special when facing Qing’s Mangekyō Sharingan. The scene in front of him did not change at all. The blue giant, which was 100 meters tall, still stood in front of him. Qing, who was inside the giant, stopped attacking him and just stared at it with his scarlet Mangekyō Sharingan.
Lei Yun didn’t understand why Qing stopped attacking, but he didn’t care about that anymore, and used all his strength to regenerate his severed legs. During this time, Qing didn’t move, just stared at him coldly. After a while, his legs regenerated, and Lei Yun was surprised to find that he had passed the period of the spell’s melting.
At this time, Lei Yun couldn’t help but vent his suppressed emotions and immediately shouted to Qing: Your failure to take action just now was your biggest failure. The fuse period of my technique has passed. Now I will return the humiliation to you tenfold!
After saying this, Lei Yun stretched out his hands towards the sky, and took advantage of the lightning clouds that had not yet dispersed in the sky to use his own lightning technique on Qing’s Susanoo. This move was a bit like Qing’s Qilin just now, which also used the power of lightning in nature to enhance the power of his own moves.
Because Lei Yun’s move borrowed the power of nature, and he was a lightning curse spirit born out of human fear of lightning, he was very adept at using lightning, and in order to ensure that this move could defeat Qing, Lei Yun also used most of his own curse power. The power of this move was comparable to Qing’s previous Qilin move, and there was a tendency to surpass it.
Leiyun’s move was immediately gathered, and the speed of lightning was extremely fast. Qing Susanoo had no time to dodge due to its huge size. At this time, Leiyun, who felt that he had won, began to taunt Qing again: I have to thank you for the lightning cloud you just prepared, and the inspiration of the Qilin move you just made. You are about to die under the move you created. After saying this, Leiyun directly threw the lightning he had prepared at Qing’s Susanoo.
Although Qing’s Susanoo was huge, the range of Leiyun’s move was not to be underestimated. Leiyun used thunderstorms to surround Qing’s Susanoo in the attack range just in case. The range of hundreds of meters was densely packed with thunderstorms. The destructive power caused was very amazing. Leiyun also believed that Qing’s domain, that is, Susanoo, must have been destroyed, and Qing should have been vaporized by the thunderstorm.
But when the thunderstorm dissipated, revealing the scene inside, Qing’s Susanoo was still standing intact. Leiyun looked at everything in front of him in disbelief. He couldn’t believe that his most powerful move couldn’t even break Qing’s defense. After all, if the move just now hit his domain, it would definitely destroy his own domain.
Lei Yun was helpless. Qing easily took over his strongest move. He didn’t have the strength to fight Qing again. Generally, a magician or spell spirit who mastered the field expansion could only perform the field expansion once a day. Lei Yun’s own spell power was also running low. It could be said that he had reached the end of his rope.
Lei Yun had no choice but to watch in fear as Qing wielded the huge cursed blade and beheaded him.
No! Tsuruta Yi, who was watching the battle, suddenly heard Lei Yun, who had been silent for a while, suddenly shout out this sentence. Then he saw that Lei Yun, whose eyes were originally dull, slowly regained focus.
Leiyun shouted that sentence because he was full of desire to survive when he was beheaded. But now he found that he was not dead. He touched his neck and found that he was not beheaded. He looked around carefully. In front of him was still the huge blue Susanoo. His legs had not recovered. His cursed power was still in the state before the powerful thunderstorm. Leiyun could only say to himself in a daze: What’s going on?
What happened? The moment you looked at my Mangekyō Sharingan, you were already under my illusion. How is it? Death doesn’t taste good, does it? Hearing Leiyun’s question, Qing also answered it.
Illusion? I was actually caught in your illusion, and your illusion could only affect me for a moment! Lei Yun said in confusion.
You are right. With your strength, it is extremely difficult to affect you for a moment. But just now you were filled with fear of death and lost your mind. My Sharingan was strengthened and evolved into the Mangekyō Sharingan. So it is very easy to make you fall into the illusion.
Lei Yun also took advantage of the gap between the conversations with Qing to quickly recover his legs. After Qing finished speaking, Lei Yun was almost recovered. Then, he took advantage of the moment when Qing finished speaking and relaxed his mind to escape behind him.
Because the battle scene in the illusion space just now made Lei Yun completely lose the idea of continuing to fight with Qing. Even though he knew that it was just an illusion, who knew whether he could break Kai Qing’s domain? So Lei Yun, who felt that staying alive was more important, ran away directly.
Leiyun was indeed a cursed spirit born out of human fear of lightning, and he ran away really fast. Qing only had time to swing his sword towards where Leiyun was running, but Leiyun brushed past his body and dodged the sword energy swung by Qing. Leiyun only saw Qing’s sword energy cut off several kilometers of mountains beside him, and he didn’t know where it continued to.
Lei Yun was impressed by the power of Qing’s move, and was also filled with joy at his escape. Looking back at Qing’s huge Susanoo, he silently vowed: Wait, damn sorcerer, I will kill any sorcerer I see next time, and I will make you pay for your actions today!
Just as Lei Yun finished thinking about this, he felt the scene in front of him change. Qing’s Susanoo appeared in front of him again, and he was still lying on the ground with his legs cut off. Lei Yun was completely dumbfounded this time. The joy of escaping death just now did not last long, and he was back to the same place. What on earth is going on? Lei Yun asked Qing in a daze.
Confused? Let me tell you, because I cast not just one illusion on you, but a double one! How about giving you hope to live and then making you despair? Doesn’t it feel good? I told you, I must kill you in the most cruel way! Qing’s angry voice resounded through the sky.
Chapter 45: Special Grade Spell Tool (Old Version)
Lei Yun was completely stunned when he heard Qing’s words, because Lei Yun could no longer distinguish between illusion and reality. The first illusion was suffocation and death, and the second illusion was false hope. Who can guarantee that this time is real?
Lei Yun regretted it very much, not because he had provoked the monster Qing, but because he had regretted not using thunder to kill Qing in the beginning. This gave Qing a chance to explode! He successfully advanced to a special-grade sorcerer and learned the domain in an instant. He was able to crush its domain as soon as he learned the domain.
Lei Yun wanted to live, but he knew Qing would never let him go today, so he decided to give up. After all, Qing could use double illusions, so who knew if he had the third or fourth level. Rather than continue to be fooled by the sorcerer, it was better to die.
After thinking about this, Lei Yun also said to Qing: You have all the advantages but you don’t kill me directly. Instead, you use illusions on me with great effort. You want me to die in an emotional breakdown, right? To be honest, you succeeded. My ugly appearance of being afraid of death was seen by you sorcerers.
But you also failed. You tortured me with great pains to avenge that female sorcerer, right? She is very important to you, right? I am now extremely glad that I just killed her! Even if this battle ends with my death, there is no real winner. You are just a loser, hahahaha. Lei Yun also fell into a real madness in the ups and downs of emotions.
He said this so that he would no longer be tortured by Qing and wanted Qing to give him a quick death. However, this was also his truest psychological reflection. After all, Leiyun was a cursed spirit who took pleasure in human suffering. He could see Qing suffering beyond his imagination time and time again. Even if he died now, he would feel extremely happy.
When Qing heard what Lei Yun said, he was indeed as Lei Yun expected, and felt extremely angry. The huge blade of cursed power in Susanoo’s hand slashed towards Lei Yun, directly cutting off half of Lei Yun’s body.
Lei Yun felt the pain of having half of his body cut off, but he was not angry but happy. Because being able to feel pain meant that he was no longer in the world of illusion, and this death meant that he was truly dead. Lei Yun was also tortured by Qing and felt that death was a real relief.
Lei Yun, who wanted to be freed, did not use his curse power to restore his body. He only relied on his own recovery power as a special-grade curse spirit to slowly restore his body. From time to time, he said a few words to stimulate Qing to make him act more decisively.
Qing knew that Lei Yun was seeking death, and his spirit was almost broken by the ups and downs. Otherwise, judging from Lei Yun’s character just now, he was very cherishing his life. He would not do anything to seek death unless he had no other choice.
Qing also felt that there was no point in continuing this behavior, and listening to Lei Yun’s words would only increase his anger. Just when Qing was about to give Lei Yun the final blow, he suddenly heard the voice he wanted to hear the most at this moment.
Who said Qing is a loser! This battle will only end with your defeat! The sound of the whistle that somehow came back to life rang in everyone’s ears, and he said this in a firm tone.
Everyone present had completely different reactions. Tsuruta Yi had a surprised expression, and couldn’t understand why the dead whistle suddenly came back to life. Qing didn’t care about that, as long as the whistle was alive, Susanoo’s left hand reached out to grab the whistle and directly placed it in Susanoo to protect it.
On the side, Tsuruta Yi saw that Susanoo could be operated in this way and couldn’t help but sigh that people are different. They had been fighting for such a long time but Qing didn’t put him into Susanoo to protect him. Shaozi said a word and was afraid that she would be in danger.
The one who had the biggest reaction was probably Lei Yun, who originally thought that even if he died today, Qing would also lose someone important to him. Everyone barely managed to call it a draw, and Lei Yun could still accept his own death by comforting himself in this way.
But Lei Yun’s greatest psychological comfort suddenly came to life, how could it accept its own ending. So Lei Yun went completely crazy, roaring angrily: Aren’t you dead? I definitely hit you in the field just now. You can’t survive under that kind of attack. Why can you survive? Why!
Hearing Lei Yun’s question, Whistle explained: Indeed, I was hit by you just now in your field. I didn’t die entirely because of this. After saying this, Whistle opened his palm, revealing a broken bracelet inside.
Seeing everyone looking at the thing in his hand with puzzled eyes, Xiaozi continued to explain: This is the curse tool that Teacher Ye Mo gave me. He said he didn’t know the specific name, but he knew it was a special-grade curse tool, and it only had one ability, which was to help the wearer block a fatal attack, and then randomly transfer the wearer to a place within 10 kilometers. The effect was only once, and it would be destroyed after it was used up.
In that situation just now, I forgot that I had such a special-grade spell tool. But to be honest, this spell tool didn’t work in the situation just now, because I was in your domain, and this spell tool couldn’t teleport me out of your domain. After this spell tool helped me block one of your domain attacks, I was actually still in your domain, but Qing directly exploded his domain, and you were all attracted by his surging spell power, so you didn’t notice me.
At that time, I didn’t know what the final outcome would be, so I hid aside and didn’t interfere with Qing’s fight, so as not to become his weakness again. Now the battle is decided, in order to prevent you from accepting death so easily, I stood up and broke your fantasy!
Hearing the whistle, Lei Yun said to himself: Impossible! Absolutely impossible! This is the third level of illusion, right? Answer me, sorcerer! This is an illusion created for you, right? How could I be the biggest loser in this battle! I can’t accept it! After saying that, he burst out all his cursed power, ready to kill Tsuruta Yi who was outside Susanoo.
Raiyun’s movements were completely invisible to Aoki’s Mangekyō Sharingan. When it was about to make a final desperate fight, Aoki directly swung the giant cursed blade to kill Raiyun.
At this point, the special-grade lightning curse spirit – Leiyun was completely eradicated by Qing!
Chapter 46: Side Effects of Kaleidoscope (Old Version)
Qing and the other three watched the thunderclouds completely dissipate, and Tsuruta finally relaxed, thinking that she had finally survived this unexpected accident. Qing also released Susanoo and leaped down from the sky holding the whistle.
Seeing this, Tsuruta Yi hurried over to Qing and the others and said to Qing: This mission is really beyond my expectations. It was originally a rating mission for a first-level sorcerer, but I didn’t expect a special-level curse spirit to appear.
I thought I would definitely die this time, if it weren’t for you, Qing, who saved the situation many times and even advanced to a special-grade sorcerer at the last moment, and who learned the domain right after becoming a special-grade sorcerer, and used your domain to directly defeat the domain of the special-grade curse spirit. Needless to say, the power is so strong, and the form is unprecedented. You have opened up a new direction for the domain, Qing.
Qing listened to Tsuruta Yi’s words and closed his Mangekyō Sharingan. Just as he was about to say something, blood spurted out of his mouth, and tears of blood flowed uncontrollably from his eyes. His body was a little unstable, and if it weren’t for Shaozi supporting Qing, he would have fallen on the spot.
This was not the first time that Shaozi and Tsuruta Yi had seen this situation. Just now, when Qing used his own field, Susanoo, to become a 100-meter-tall giant, the same situation occurred within Susanoo.
Shaozi hurriedly helped Qing to a larger rock nearby and let him lie down. He then checked Qing’s body. The positive magic power of the reversal technique slowly entered Qing’s body, healing Qing’s body while also discovering the problem.
Qing’s body was a little weak because he had just used up a lot of his magic power and physical strength by using the Domain Susanoo. But this was not the main reason, and after the treatment of the Whistle Reversal Technique, his body was almost healed.
Qing’s most serious injury is to his eyes. Whistle discovered through the reversal technique that Qing’s vision has dropped sharply. This is by no means a normal level of decline, and Qing’s vision feels like the natural decline of body functions as a person ages. The reversal technique cannot cure this naturally lost vitality or vision, or what is called pupil power.
Whistle could feel that some kind of abnormality had occurred in Aoki’s Sharingan. The power of the pupil was countless times stronger than the previous two-magatama Sharingan, but it was too strong. The huge negative emotions at the time of evolution caused a surge in the power of the curse. In addition, Aoki had just mastered the domain of Susanoo and used it beyond the limit of what Aoki could control, which caused backlash and caused damage to his body.
The backlash on the body can be cured by Whistle with the reversal technique, but after trying for a long time, Whistle found that his reversal technique could not restore Qing’s eye power. After this treatment, Whistle also guessed about Qing’s domain Susanoo. It should be that Qing’s Sharingan has mutated. Qing can use the mutated Sharingan’s eye power and cursed power to use Susanoo. This is why the form of Qing’s domain Susanoo is completely different from the form of any previous person’s domain.
When she found out that she couldn’t heal Qing’s eyes no matter how hard she tried, tears welled up in her eyes. She felt that it was because of her that Qing used his power beyond his upper limit without control, which caused Qing’s Sharingan to be permanently damaged.
It is guessed that Qing’s domain requires the use of the Sharingan’s eye power in conjunction with cursed power. If Qing can no longer use his own domain because his eye power is damaged this time, then Qing’s strength will probably be only about 40% of its peak period. Now 60% of Qing’s strength is in the Sharingan.
Qing could feel that the reversal technique of Whistle was healing his eyes, but Qing didn’t know whether the reversal technique would work for the lost pupil power from using the Mangekyō Sharingan, so he let Whistle try. After a while, Qing found that the power of the reversal technique of Whistle increased, and his eyes were filled with tears, and he felt like he was about to cry. Qing knew that the reversal technique could not heal or alleviate the lost pupil power of the Mangekyō Sharingan.
Qing, who noticed this, also spoke up: “It’s OK, Shaozi, I feel much better,” and was about to get up. Shaozi did not stop him but said to Qing with guilt: “I’m sorry, Qing. I can’t cure your eyes.” After saying this, Shaozi could no longer control his emotions and burst into tears.
Seeing this, Qing hugged Shaozi and comforted her, saying: It’s okay, Shaozi. At worst, I can just use the Mangekyō Sharingan less in the future. Even if I don’t use the Mangekyō Sharingan, my current combat power is still no problem against ordinary special-grade cursed spirits.
Qing is a family member and knows his own business. Although he has lost most of his eye power due to using the Mangekyō Sharingan to open the fourth stage of Susanoo, and thus cannot open Susanoo at will in the future, as long as Qing opens the Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan, he will no longer have to worry about the limitation of eye power.
After all, with Madara’s inheritance, there is no need to transplant the Mangekyō Sharingan of a direct relative to upgrade to the Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan. Slowly practicing the Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan will eventually come to fruition. But it’s hard for Qing to say this. It’s hard to explain why he is so clear about the eyes that appeared in the Jujutsu world for the first time, so Qing can only comfort Whistle in other ways.
Tsuruta Yi, who was listening to the conversation between Qing and Shaozi, was also confused, but he understood one thing, that is, Qing’s eyes were damaged in the previous battle, and he could no longer use the Mangekyō Sharingan that Qing himself mentioned. So he hurriedly asked: Qing, are your eyes okay? What is the Mangekyō Sharingan? Aren’t your special eyes called Sharingan?
Hearing Tsuruta Yi’s concerned inquiry, Qing also explained to him: Yes, my eyes are called Sharingan. Mangekyō Sharingan is the new form of Sharingan that I just evolved in the desperate situation. I gave it a new name.
You should have all seen my domain expansion just now. Susanoo is a new domain activated by the power of the Mangekyō Sharingan combined with my own cursed power. In addition, I set up a constraint, giving up the effect of the domain expansion in exchange for stronger attack and defense power. You should all see the effect.
In order to explain his Susanoo more conveniently, Qing directly characterized it as his own domain. In addition, Lei Yun’s speculation just now also gave Qing’s Susanoo a legitimate “identity”.
As for my eyes, it’s nothing serious. I just overused Susanoo when it just evolved into the Mangekyō Sharingan, which caused some damage to my eyes. I need to rest my eyes for a while.
Qing did not tell Tsuruta Yi everything. Although he and he had just experienced life and death today, their relationship was not close enough to the point where he could tell him everything. After all, the world of curse arts was not a good place, so one had to be on guard against others.
Chapter 47: Wu’s Arrival (Old Version)
Tsuruta Yi didn’t doubt him, after all, he didn’t know about Qing’s Mangekyō Sharingan, so he didn’t ask any more questions, and just accepted what Qing said. However, when he heard that Qing’s domain was the power of Mangekyō Sharingan combined with the power of curse, Tsuruta Yi also understood why Qing’s domain form was so different.
Although Qing said that his eyes were damaged because he used a field expansion that exceeded his own limit, and also abandoned the effect of the field’s sure hit, but the power is indeed the greatest that Tsuruta Yi has ever seen. One strike can destroy the field expansion of several kilometers in radius. Even if Qing does not use Susanoo that exceeds his own ability, the power is definitely not much different.
Thinking of this, Tsuruta Yi said to Qing: Qing, this was originally your rating task to be promoted to a first-level sorcerer, but I didn’t expect such an unexpected situation to happen. However, you did eliminate the target of this mission perfectly.
And it was a blessing in disguise that I was able to be promoted to a special-grade sorcerer. And judging from your combat status just now, ordinary special-grade cursed spirits will not be your opponent. This time when I go back, I will report your battle record to the higher-ups truthfully, and propose to them to directly promote you to a special-grade sorcerer!
Hearing what Tsuruta said, Qing nodded slightly. After all, first-class sorcerer and special-class sorcerer are just titles, and one’s own strength is the most important. After this battle, Qing also felt the importance of strength more and more. If it weren’t for the special-class sorcerer that Ye Mo gave to Shaozi, Shaozi would have died in this encounter.
Qing recalled this battle. Strength was one thing, but the timing of the thundercloud’s appearance was also very strange. Wu’s current strength had not yet reached its peak, and logically speaking, a natural disaster-level cursed spirit like thundercloud would not appear. After all, the world had to balance the strength of the sorcerers and cursed spirits.
The appearance of Leiyun at this time can be said to be a painful blow to the world of sorcery. Now there are only a few sorcerers who can be compared with Leiyun. Qing roughly compared Leiyun with the four natural disasters that appeared later. Not to mention the little record of Takugen? and the real person with a huge span, Leiyun’s strength is slightly weaker than Louhu but slightly stronger than Huayu, a special grade cursed spirit at the level of natural disaster.
Moreover, the original novel did not describe Shaozi’s life-threatening battles. In other words, was this battle purely caused by me? My strength also affected the balance of this world, so the strength of the Curse Spirit Party has been strengthened? This is not good news. After all, the increase in the strength of the Curse Spirit Party is entirely due to the increase in Qing’s personal strength.
The combat capability of the sorcerer will remain the same as it should be, which also means that the risk factor for the sorcerer in terms of missions will increase sharply in the future. After all, when he is doing a mission, if a special-grade curse spirit suddenly pops up, which sorcerer can withstand it?
But there is no need to worry too much. When the strength reaches a certain level, the curse spirits will have wisdom that is not inferior to humans. They know how to seek benefits and avoid harm, and will not expose their whereabouts at will. After all, although there is only one special-grade curse master in the world of curses, if you are really determined to defeat a special-grade curse spirit, you can get rid of it at a price.
For a cursed spirit that has just reached the special grade in strength, it is not uncommon for a slightly stronger sorcerer to tie with it or eliminate it with greater strength, so there is no need to worry about the top-level combat power. As long as a disaster-grade cursed spirit dares to show its head, Qing will dare to use Susanoo to chop off its head.
After thinking about all this, Qing and Shaozi were almost done resting. It was time for Qing and Shaozi to go back to the technical high school to explain the situation of the products. Tsuruta Yi also had to go back to explain to the higher-ups the completion of the mission and the accidents encountered, as well as help Qing Shenqing get the title of special-grade sorcerer!
Just as the three of them were about to start, a figure with obvious anxiety was approaching quickly, and in a few seconds he was in front of the three of them. The moment he landed, he heard him say: Qing, Shaozi, are you all right? Seeing Qing being supported by Shaozi, he immediately asked: Qing, are you injured?
Qing, who was about to say hello, was stopped by the two questions from the visitor. We are fine, Wu. Qing had just used a lot of magical power and was attacked by his own domain. After my treatment with the reversal technique, he is no longer in danger, but his body is a little weak.
That’s right, the person who came was Gojo Satoru, who had heard that Qing and Shaozi were suspected of encountering a special-grade cursed spirit and then rushed over at full speed.
At this time, Qing also had time to say the greeting that he had not just said: You came very quickly, Wu. But you are still a step too late. The special-grade curse spirit you just encountered has been removed by me. Qing also told Wu in a joking way that he had just encountered a special-grade curse spirit. After all, Wu’s appearance here at this time means that he also roughly understands the situation.
Wu, who originally thought that Qing was injured, heard what the whistle said and that Qing still had the energy to make a joke. Liuyan also saw that although Qing was a little weak at this time, there was nothing wrong with his body, so he was relieved.
But he immediately remembered what Xiaozi had just said, domain? Has Qing already learned how to expand the domain?
When Whistle heard Wu’s question, he replied: Yes, Wu. The special-grade cursed spirit we encountered this time can speak and has its own wisdom, and most importantly, it can expand its domain. If it weren’t for the Blue Eyes’ re-evolution in the desperate situation and the ability to expand its domain, we would probably all be corpses now.
At first, Wu thought that the special-grade curse spirit Qing mentioned was a relatively ordinary special-grade curse spirit. After all, Qing’s strength, together with Tsuruta Yi beside him, was enough to deal with ordinary special-grade curse spirits that could not deploy domains. Yi did not expect that the whistle would drop a bombshell the next moment, and it turned out to be a special-grade curse spirit that had mastered the domain, and had wisdom that was not inferior to that of humans. To be honest, he had no particularly good way to deal with special-grade curse spirits that could deploy domains. He did not expect Qing to be able to remove such a powerful special-grade curse spirit by himself.
Can the domain that Qing just learned be able to compete with the domain of that special-grade cursed spirit? Wu asked with some doubt. Because many people who have just mastered domains have only semi-finished domains, and it is good enough to be able to use them against the enemy, let alone compete with others’ complete domains. After all, if the domains are too different in battle, they will be directly crushed.
Seeing Wu was a little confused, Xiaozi continued: It’s not a confrontation, it’s a crushing. As soon as Qing’s domain was deployed, the domain of the special-grade curse spirit was destroyed.
Chapter 48 Gathering (Old Version)
After hearing what Xiaozi said, Wu was really surprised this time. The Curse Spirit’s domain expansion was definitely not half-baked, otherwise it wouldn’t have been so easy to force Qing and Tsuruta Yi into a desperate situation, which meant that Qing crushed the enemy’s mature domain in his first use of the domain.
Just when Wu was thinking about what to say, two figures appeared in the range of his sight. Soon they were in front of Wu and the others.
Chat here when you have time. It seems that your crisis has been resolved. I just heard Mr. Tsuruta’s assistant supervisor tell me that you may have encountered a special-grade cursed spirit. The tent you set up was directly destroyed by lightning. The cursed spirit behind also used a natural disaster-level destructive move that was very similar to the Kirin. The assistant supervisor said that it could be seen falling from the sky from several kilometers away and its power could be felt.
I was really worried about you guys at that time, but now I feel relieved to see that you are all safe. But from what the assistant supervisor said, that move was extremely fast, had a huge range, and was very powerful, so how did you all survive unscathed? Of course, it would be best if you were all safe. Ye Moth said so.
The two people who came were Masamichi Yaga and Geto Suguru, who rushed here after hearing the news of Tsuruta Yi’s assistant supervisor. The reason why Wu arrived faster than the two of them was because he was doing a mission closer to Qing before, and after receiving the call from Teacher Yaga, he killed the task curse spirit at that time in seconds. Then he headed straight to Qing’s direction.
Hearing this, Tsuruta Yi immediately responded: Principal Ye Moth, it seems that what you know is not much different from what I knew at that time. The reason why we were unscathed is that although the special-grade cursed spirit just now was a cursed spirit of lightning attribute, that Kirin move was not its move.
Jie, who had just arrived, saw that Qing and the others were fine and observed the traces of the battle around them. Many of the trees around them had been burned beyond recognition, probably caused by Qing’s fire escape. Not far from where Qing and the others were talking, Jie found a large pit with a diameter of several hundred meters. It could be seen that the surface of the land had been melted by the high temperature, and a lot of glass-like substances had formed.
Jie deduced that this was the destructive move that the assistant supervisor had mentioned, which resembled a unicorn. Seeing the range of destruction, Jie was also secretly surprised. The speed of lightning, the huge range, and the destructive power were very amazing. Jie compared himself and found that if it were him, he would not be able to take this move. How did Qing do it?
But when Jie came closer, he heard Tsuruta Yi say that the Kirin was not the move of the special-grade cursed spirit. Not the move of the special-grade cursed spirit? Hearing this, Yega Zhengdao, Jie, and Wu all looked at Qing.
The whistle has no combat ability, and the Tsuruta Yi technique is also very clear that it is a summoning shikigami. Then there are only two techniques, one of which is a lightning technique, that Qing can use.
Seeing everyone’s eyes looking at him, Qing touched his nose awkwardly and admitted that this move was his own. And its name was Lightning Escape – Kirin.
After hearing Qing admit that this move was his, Jie also brought Yega and Wu to the side of the deep pit. Wu had just observed the deep pit with his six eyes, but he couldn’t help but sigh with Yega about the power of this move. Although Shaozi and Tsuruta Yi had just witnessed the Kirin with their own eyes, they couldn’t help but be shocked when they saw the destructive power of this move afterwards.
Seeing that everyone was looking at the deep pit, Qing knew what they were thinking and said to them: Although this Qilin move is powerful, I can’t use it whenever I want. I have to make a lot of preparations in advance to trigger the cumulonimbus clouds in the sky and form natural lightning before I can use it. Most of the power you see comes from natural lightning.
After hearing Qing’s explanation, Wu and the other three who didn’t know the process of releasing the Kirin suddenly realized it. It made more sense to them. If Qing could release this powerful lightning spell anytime and anywhere, he would be a well-deserved humanoid self-propelled nuclear bomb. With this trick, he could become a top-level sorcerer, but the three of them had to sigh that Qing really had a talent for fighting, and he could even come up with a trick like the Kirin.
Since this move was released by Qing, why didn’t it destroy the curse spirit? Judging from the power, this move should be enough to remove the special-grade curse spirit. How did the final victory or defeat depend on the domain battle? Wu discovered the key point at this time.
Hearing what Wu said, Tsuruta Yi replied with a slightly regretful tone: We thought at first that this move was enough to destroy the thundercloud, but just when the Kirin was about to touch it, it consumed a lot of its cursed energy and used its own defensive moves. Moreover, it itself is a cursed spirit with lightning attributes, and its inherent resistance to lightning allowed it to survive despite being seriously injured, which gave it the opportunity to use the field to expand.
When Wu heard what Tsuruta Yi said, he nodded, and his opinion of this special-grade cursed spirit also rose to a higher level. After all, to be able to survive a spell as powerful as the Kirin, its strength must be beyond the reach of ordinary special-grade cursed spirits. Weaker special-grade cursed spirits would have died under the Kirin long ago.
After hearing the conversation between Wu and Tsuruta Yi, Yega Masamichi and Jie said in unison: Domain battle? Wu saw their surprised expressions and said seriously: That’s right, Qing relies on the domain battle to decide the outcome.
At this time, I don’t know what words to use to describe Ye Mo Zheng Dao and Jie’s feelings. Domain battle? And Qing is standing here safely now, which means that Qing won the battle of domains. Qing has just become a sorcerer not long ago, which means that the domain was just realized in a desperate situation. The newly realized domain defeated the mature domain of another special-grade curse spirit in the battle. Is this world too crazy?
Wu could guess what Mr. Yega and Jie were thinking when he saw their expressions, because he had just experienced the shock of this incident. Slowly, the two of them recovered from the shocking news.
At this time, Ye Moth Zhengdao, who had recovered, asked: Since it is a domain battle, what is the earth-shaking that the assistant supervisor said? And he also said that he saw a blue giant who was 100 meters tall?
Chapter 49 Return to Polytechnic College (Old Version)
Wu arrived early and he had six eyes and had already noticed the abnormalities around him. When he heard Mr. Ye Mo’s question, he asked Qing and the others: I see a lot of cracks here that stretch for several kilometers. The cracks are very smooth and don’t seem to be caused by an earthquake. And I remember there were several hills here, right? Why are they gone now?
Qing turned his head away when he heard Wu’s question, looking like he knew nothing. After all, he knew that this time the commotion was too big, and there must have been many people who saw his Susanoo and the damage it caused. It was also because he was too angry at the time and only wanted to avenge Shaozi, and the tent was also destroyed by the thunderclouds. At that time, there was no time to redesign a new tent.
When Shaozi saw Qing’s expression of “Why is this so bad?”, he knew that he was unreliable, so he could only explain to him: “It’s like this, because the three of us were pulled into the domain of the thundercloud, which was the domain of the special-grade cursed spirit. Qing and Senior Tsuruta could only use simple domains to resist, and the thundercloud put all its energy into destroying Qing’s simple domain.”
At that time, Qing wanted to protect me in the simple domain, so the domain was relatively large. Every time the simple domain was not reached, Qing had to rebuild the domain, so the mana consumed very quickly. If it continued like this at that time, we would have no choice but to wait for Qing’s mana to be exhausted. So I decided to sacrifice myself and walk out of Qing’s simple domain, so that Qing could save mana and concentrate on fighting the enemy.
Wu interrupted and said: “After the domain is deployed, it is a sure hit. I remember that you don’t know the simple domain, right? It is impossible to neutralize the effect of the domain. How come you are still safe now? Did Qing suddenly learn the domain and protect you?”
No, I did walk out of Qing’s simple domain while Qing was maintaining his domain and then hit him in the thundercloud’s domain. The reason I can still stand here and talk to you is entirely because of a special-grade curse tool given to me by Ye Moth, which can help the wearer block a fatal attack and then randomly transfer the wearer to a place 10 kilometers away, Whistle explained to Wu.
Ye Mo Zheng Dao said at this time: Fortunately, I put your safety first, so I gave you that special-grade spell tool. If it weren’t for this special-grade spell tool, you would have really died in this domain. But I remember that special-grade spell tool cannot be transferred out of the domain. If it cannot be transferred out, even if it blocks an attack from the domain, it will still be hit by the domain later.
What I am going to say next is what you want to know. At that time, I did not move outside the domain. The moment the special-grade spell tool helped me block the fatal attack, I was moved to the corner of the domain. At that time, when I thought I was going to be attacked by the thundercloud’s domain again, Qing exploded and directly used the domain expansion, and destroyed the thundercloud’s domain in an instant, causing everyone’s attention to be on Qing’s domain, so no one noticed me.
As for the blue 100-meter giant mentioned by Teacher Ye Moth, Whistle glanced at Qing and continued: That is the expansion of Qing’s domain!
What? The three of Ye Moth Masamichi were all surprised to hear the news. After all, in their cognition, there are two types of domains. One is a closed domain: it integrates the elements of barrier art. Its essence is to use the power of mantra to materialize the natural domain into reality, and inject the magic formula into it. It consumes a huge amount of mantra power to build a natural domain with the magic formula applied around it. In the domain, you can get BUFF bonus, and at the same time, the magic formula applied to the domain will definitely hit. The classic representative is Gojo Satoru’s Infinite Space.
The other is an open domain: a high-level application of domain expansion, which abandons the closed domain by binding and exchanging it for a huge range. For example, the domain expansion of Ryomen Sukuna later was an open domain.
The expansion of a giant’s field like Qing’s, which consumes a huge amount of cursed power and condenses into a physical form, has never appeared before. To be honest, they really want to see this new form of field expansion.
Whistle ignored their thoughts and continued to talk to Wu: “As for Wu, the scene you saw with your six eyes was actually caused by the blue Susanoo, which is the name of the domain expansion. Your memory is not wrong. Those places before were all mountaintops. In the previous battle, the blue Susanoo cut off all the mountaintops with one sword. As for those smooth cracks that stretch for several kilometers, they were caused by the sword energy of the blue Susanoo.”
Hiss! The three people who heard the news also took a breath of cold air in unison. They made an indelible contribution to global warming. Why would there be such a move? Because the news was too shocking. With a casual sword, several mountaintops were cut off. A sword energy could stretch for several kilometers. How could such destructive power be achieved by the expansion of the domain?
It’s not that domain expansion is not powerful. Domain expansion is an ultimate skill. It is the ultimate technique mastered by every sorcerer or cursed spirit. It is the most powerful trick of every sorcerer or cursed spirit.
However, the most buggy part of the field expansion is the BUFF and the guaranteed hit effect added to the magician. The destructive power may not be as powerful as some magicians’ spells. You see, even the open field of Ryomen Sukuna only covers a radius of about 200 meters, which is already a shocking destructive range.
Now you’re telling us that someone’s domain can cause a destructive range of several kilometers with just one strike? This is completely beyond the cognition of a normal sorcerer. Even Qing’s Lightning Release – Kirin just now caused a destructive force of nearly a thousand meters. Wu and the other three would only sigh at the power of the spell and would not think there was anything wrong.
After all, the amount of cursed power required to expand the domain is already huge. If the domain is expanded to cause damage over several kilometers, the amount of cursed power required cannot be described as massive, it is an astronomical figure!
Wu had used his six eyes to see that Qing’s spell power had indeed reached the level of a special-grade spellcaster, and Qing was definitely the person with the most spell power he had ever seen, no one else! But even with this spell power, it was already the limit to maintain the expansion of a domain in the form of a 100-meter-tall giant. How could it still cause damage for several kilometers?
When Wu and the other three wanted to ask something, Shaozi spoke: If you have any questions, let’s discuss them when we get back to the technical college. Qing is not in good condition now, so go back to the technical college first and I will examine him carefully.
After hearing what the whistle said, Yega Zhengdao also felt that this was not the place to chat, and Qing’s injuries had to be checked out carefully. So he let Qing and the other three go back in one car, and he and Tsuruta Yi went back in another car.
Soon they returned to the technical high school. Qing was supported by Shaozi and walked to the infirmary, followed by Wu and Jie. Tsuruta Iya told Yaga Masamichi that they would go back to explain the mission to the higher-ups, and promised him that Qing could at least be promoted to a first-level sorcerer this time.
When Yega Masamichi heard this, he at least guessed what Tsuruta I was going to do, but he didn’t say anything. After saying hello, he watched Tsuruta I get into the car and leave, and he hurried to the infirmary.
Chapter 50: Qing’s Domain Form (Old Version)
When Ye Mo Zheng Dao came to the infirmary, Shao Zi just came out of the infirmary. Ye Mo Zheng Dao also went up to Shao Zi and asked: How is Qing?
Whistle replied: After the war, I used the reversal technique to check and treat Qing’s body. This time I came back and checked it again with the instrument. Qing’s body has indeed recovered almost completely under the treatment of my reversal technique. With Qing’s physical condition, he will be almost recovered in a day or two.
After hearing the conclusion given by Shaozi, Yega Zhengdao and the other two were relieved. Although Wu had already known that Shaozi had used the reversal technique to treat Qing, this time he was truly relieved.
After saying that Qing was fine, Shaozi continued: Although Qing was fine, his eyes had serious problems, which might affect Qing’s combat effectiveness in the future. After saying this, Shaozi also showed a self-blaming expression.
After hearing this, Wu asked: What happened to Qing’s eyes? Why do you say there is a big problem with his eyes? Even your reversal technique can’t help Qing’s eyes? Wu was so excited because he could understand the importance of eyes to Qing. After all, Wu’s strength lies in the six eyes. If there is any problem with his six eyes, Wu can’t even use the unlimited technique. Qing may not be so exaggerated, but at least the fourth level of strength lies in the pair of Sharingan.
Hearing Wu’s question, Whistle immediately replied: Qing’s eyesight has deteriorated severely, and it is similar to a natural loss of vitality. Even the reversal technique cannot cure or alleviate this situation which is similar to the natural loss of vitality.
The reason why Qing’s eyes appeared like this is probably because Qing witnessed my “death” at that time. Do you remember the evolution of Qing’s eyes? It seems that every evolution of Qing’s Sharingan is accompanied by a lot of negative emotions.
This time, it should be due to the overload of negative emotions, which caused Qing’s Sharingan to mutate instead of ordinary evolution. Before, Qing’s Sharingan evolved by increasing the number of magatama one by one, but now Qing’s eyes are no longer in the shape of magatama, but two pairs of identical patterns. Qing named it – Mangekyō Sharingan.
When I used the reversal technique to heal Qing’s eyes, I found that Qing’s current Mangekyō Sharingan was completely different from Qing’s previous Sharingan. It was a complete qualitative change. If Qing’s current Mangekyō Sharingan faced Qing with the previous two-magatama Sharingan, even if other variables were the same, Qing with the two-magatama Sharingan would be killed instantly!
After hearing this conclusion, the three of Yaga Masamichi finally had a clearer understanding of Qing’s mutated Mangekyō Sharingan. Qing with the two magatama Sharingan was already a leader among the first-level sorcerers, and could fight against ordinary special-level cursed spirits. But now Qing with the Mangekyō Sharingan could kill the previous Qing instantly, which means that Qing is no longer in the category of first-level sorcerers. Even the current Wu, Jie, or Yaga Masamichi are no match for Qing! He has truly entered the ranks of special-level sorcerers!
After hearing the news, Jie asked: Isn’t it a good thing that Qing’s eyes have been enhanced? Why did Qing’s eyes lose so much power? What happened?
Whistle heard Jie’s question and said: I am just guessing the specific reason. Qing himself said that his domain expansion is the combination of the pupil power of the Mangekyō Sharingan and the cursed power. The reason why Qing’s domain expansion is in the form of a phantom energy giant is probably here. And the reason why the power is so great is because Qing has set up constraints.
Constraints? What constraints did Qing set to make the power of the domain so strong? Ye Mo Zheng Dao also asked the question that Wu and Jie wanted to ask.
The restraint set by Qing Li is to give up the biggest advantage of the field expansion, give up the effect of the spell to hit, in exchange for the huge destructive power and defensive power of Susanoo! You have all seen the destructive power, and the defensive power is so strong that even the attack of Lei Yun, a special-grade cursed spirit, can’t trigger a ripple on Susanoo.
What? Abandoning the guaranteed hit effect of the domain expansion? This was impossible in the eyes of Wu and the others. Domain expansion was the last resort for both the curse spirit and the curse master, and would not be used easily unless it was a life-or-death situation, because after the domain was expanded, there would be a fuse period for the spell itself.
Even though the domain expansion has such a big disadvantage and requires a huge amount of mana, why do so many people who have mastered the domain expansion still regard it as a last resort? Isn’t the biggest advantage of the domain expansion that the spell is guaranteed to hit?
Besides, the power of the spell is enhanced after the domain is deployed. Generally, no one can withstand the power of the spell deployed in the domain. So at this time, the importance of the must-hit effect becomes apparent. If you can’t withstand my attack, why should I strengthen the power of the spell deployed in the domain? But now Qing has abandoned it in exchange for huge destructive power and defensive power.
Field expansion is a skill that is used when the situation is at a disadvantage or when the opponent is in a state of equilibrium and cannot achieve any results. Can you imagine the psychological state of mind when an enemy of equal strength or even stronger than you dodges the attack in the field after you have spent a huge amount of mana? Therefore, no one would use the effect of the field as a constraint to exchange for any other effect.
Hearing Wu’s exclamation, he could understand what they were thinking and immediately said: Your thoughts are all bound. Don’t forget that the form of the blue field is not like the previous field expansion. The closed or open form can only stay in place and strike a certain range. It must be supplemented by the must-hit effect.
Chapter 51: The Reason for Binding (Old Version)
Whistle then said: Qing’s Susanoo can move, and although Susanoo is hundreds of meters in size, it moves as fast as the wind, and Qing can use it as easily as his own arm. In addition, Qing’s current Mangekyo Sharingan’s motion capture ability is definitely stronger than when he had two magatama. He can perfectly predict the enemy’s landing point, and the guaranteed hit effect is not important to Qing at this time.
Whistle, what you said does make us understand why Qing set the restriction of abandoning the field to launch the must-hit effect, but wouldn’t it be better if Qing’s Susanoo could move quickly and cooperate with the must-hit effect?
The closed field is a barrier technique because it is afraid that the enemy will escape. The open field abandons the closed field in exchange for a larger attack range. Qing’s field expansion is obviously better than any of the two forms. The enemy can be chased if he escapes, and the attack range is much larger than the open field. There is no need to abandon the guaranteed hit effect of the field expansion. If Qing does not abandon the guaranteed hit effect of the field, he can chase others and release the guaranteed hit technique. Wu also expressed his opinion at this time.
Whistle also felt that what Wu said made sense. If Qing’s mobile field deployment retained the guaranteed hit effect, it would be a nightmare for the enemy fighting against Qing! Just imagine, a giant 100 meters tall chasing you and releasing an attack that you can’t dodge at all, how terrible it is.
A closed domain can be countered by the subsequent domain, and an open domain can also escape the scope of the domain expansion. If a mobile domain like Qing has a guaranteed hit effect, there is really no way to crack it.
If you want to run, you have to defend against the sure-hit attacks all the time. If you want to fight a sphere battle, the closed spheres of ordinary people can’t even cover Qing’s Susanoo. You say you have an open sphere? Can you break my Susanoo’s defense before I hit you? Unless you are much stronger than Qing, Qing’s mobile sphere deployment with a sure-hit effect is basically unstoppable once it is used.
Originally, Xiaozi thought that even if Qing’s Susanoo was combined with his Mangekyō Sharingan, it wouldn’t be a big problem even if the field was not guaranteed to hit. But after Wu’s words, it would be better if Susanoo did have a guaranteed to hit effect.
At this time, Jie also noticed that Shaozi seemed a little confused as to why Qing gave up the sure-hit effect of his domain, but Jie knew very well that Qing was not the kind of person who knew nothing. He had a high combat IQ and it was impossible for him not to see that the sure-hit effect would be better if his domain was expanded, unless he had his own reasons.
So when he saw Shaozi getting entangled in dilemma, he reminded him: Qing must have his own reasons for making this choice, perhaps something forced him to make this choice. Shaozi, if you think about the details of Qing’s battle, you may be able to find the answer to why Qing did this.
After hearing what Jie said, Shaozi suddenly understood. In such a life-and-death situation, Qing’s idea was definitely not to improve the upper limit of his comprehension, but to find a way to break the field of thundercloud at that time. Shaozi carefully thought about every detail of Qing awakening the Mangekyō Sharingan to perform Susanoo.
Wu and the other three also looked at Shaozi quietly, waiting for her conclusion. After thinking for a while, Shaozi suddenly said: I understand why Qing chose to set up the constraint of abandoning the field to launch the must-hit effect. Why? Wu also acted as a supporting role, although it was because he really liked to take over the conversation.
After hearing Wu’s question, Whistle continued to explain: Because the power of Qing’s Susanoo at the beginning may not be enough to break the expansion of the thundercloud field, you were not at the scene at that time and did not see how Qing’s Susanoo was formed.
Aoki’s Susanoo was not hundreds of meters high at the beginning, but was formed slowly. At the beginning, it was only a few meters high and could only wrap a person inside. Moreover, at the beginning, it was not a humanoid warrior giant, but a skeleton similar to ribs.
It should be that Qing at that time discovered that this form of Susanoo could not pose a threat to the field of thunderclouds, so he made the decision to abandon the constraints of the field and launch the must-hit effect in exchange for a more powerful Susanoo!
Qing’s Susanoo went through four stages of change. At the beginning, it was just a layer of energy phantom with ribs and skeleton arms. In the second stage, the complete upper body skeleton wrapped around Qing. In the third stage, the skeleton quickly covered the meridians and flesh, and then the Karasu Tengu armor was immediately attached to it. The fourth stage was the huge blue armored giant you heard about.
In fact, in the third stage, Susanoo had already exploded the field of thunderclouds by relying on its huge cursed power and huge body without doing anything. At that time, Aoki’s Susanoo should have been enough to defeat the thunderclouds.
But it should be because I saw with my own eyes that I was surrounded by the thundercloud
Launching “Kill” filled Qing with rage. Even using the Abandonment Field to launch the must-hit binding in exchange for the powerful Susanoo still felt it was not enough. He forcibly upgraded Susanoo to the fourth stage, which caused irreversible damage to Qing’s eyes.
At that time, I saw very clearly that even in the fourth stage, Qing was still erupting cursed energy, trying to continue to enhance Susanoo, but at that time Qing’s eyes and body had reached the limit. Tears of blood flowed from his eyes and blood came out of his mouth, and he had to stop and continue to activate Susanoo.
If I had known that I would cause such harm to Qing, I would have stopped Qing from doing such a thing that would hurt himself. After saying this, Xiaozi sat down weakly on a chair in the corridor of the infirmary, lowering his head in disappointment.
After listening to Whistle, Wu and the other two understood why Qing chose to abandon the guaranteed hit effect of the domain expansion and why Qing’s eyes were injured and could not be repaired even by the reversal technique. According to Whistle, in that case, the best way for Qing’s mobile domain was to abandon the guaranteed hit effect of the domain expansion. It was unexpected that Qing made such an effective but difficult decision in such a short time.
Wu understood Qing’s feelings at the time very well. He witnessed with his own eyes how Shaozi “died” in order to give himself a chance to survive. The anger in his heart would only pursue any power that could kill that special-grade cursed spirit. So it was not difficult to imagine why Qing could abandon the sure-hit effect of the field deployment without hesitation, and why he was willing to use the most powerful move he could use at this stage even if his eyes suffered irreversible damage. This was all to ensure that he could kill that special-grade cursed spirit.
So when he saw Shaozi’s depressed mood and self-blaming expression, he was one of the few who spoke seriously: Shaozi, that is none of your business. I believe that if you hadn’t “died” at that time, Qing would have been able to choose to save you without hesitation even at the cost of losing his eyes. So you shouldn’t show this expression at this time, and you shouldn’t underestimate Qing’s awareness at that time!
Chapter 52: Pupil Power (Old Version)
When Xiaozi heard this, he was also refreshed. Yes, he was willing to sacrifice his life in exchange for Qing’s chance of survival. In turn, Qing must have risked his life to avenge him. Blindness was probably Qing’s best plan at that time, otherwise he would not have tried desperately to activate the fifth stage of Susanoo.
Thinking of this, Whistle realized that he should not feel sorry for himself now, but should actively look for a way to cure Blue Eyes. The world of magic is so big, there are many strange and bizarre techniques, maybe there is one technique that can be effective for Blue Eyes.
The re-energized Whistle looked at Wu and said, “Wu, I didn’t expect you to be able to say such a truth. I didn’t expect that one day I would be taught a lesson by you. Don’t worry, I have figured it out, and I have found what I need to do next.”
Seeing that Shaozi’s demeanor had returned to his previous state, Yega Zhengdao and Jie breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Wu in surprise. After all, they didn’t expect that Wu, who usually did not behave properly, could enlighten Shaozi with just a few words.
Wu saw that Shaozi had returned to normal, and he also returned to his usual nonchalant look and said to Ye Mo Zhengdao and Jie: “Teacher Ye Mo and Jie, what are you looking at? Why are you looking at me like a weirdo? And Shaozi, I have a lot of great principles, and you will have many opportunities to be taught by me in the future.”
Hearing this, Masamichi Gojo and Gon nodded together. Is this the Gojo Satoru they know? The previous one must have been an illusion! Gojo Satoru can’t be so serious!
Shaozi couldn’t stand seeing Wu being so arrogant, so he walked up to Wu with a gloomy face and punched him in the stomach. Wu was thrown out and hit the wall of the hospital, leaving a big crack in the wall that extended outward along with him.
Ye Mo Zheng Dao and Jie’s foreheads were covered with cold sweat. They didn’t expect that Shao Zi’s punch would be so powerful! But at this time, Shao Zi said to Wu: Okay, get up. Don’t pretend. When I hit you, I felt that the feeling was wrong.
After hearing what Shaozi said, Wu also flipped up from the ground. Just now it seemed that Wu was hit very badly by Shaozi’s punch, but in fact, at the moment when Shaozi was about to touch Wu, Wu activated the limitless power, which was why Shaozi said that the feeling was not right, and he did not touch Wu’s body at all.
Qing, who had fallen asleep during the whistle check because of exhaustion, heard a loud noise outside the door and got up and opened the door to see what was going on. As soon as Qing opened the door, he saw four people talking outside, and irregular cracks appeared on the wall behind Wu.
Qing asked, “What are you guys talking about?” Wu, what happened to the wall behind you? It can’t have suddenly become like this? Wu, who heard Qing’s question, immediately stepped forward to complain to Qing about what Shaozi had done. Shaozi saw Wu’s action and knew what he was going to do. He quickly came to Wu’s side, pulled Wu’s ear and whispered to him, “If you dare to say anything, you’re dead!”
After saying this, Xiaozi immediately came to Qing’s side and asked him: “Why don’t you sleep more? Your current physical condition requires adequate sleep.”
It’s okay. I just slept for a while and feel much better. And the loud noise just now made me have to come out to check it out. It would be bad if someone broke into the Jujutsu High School, wouldn’t it? Qing also joked in a relaxed tone.
Seeing that Qing was not worried about the problem with the wall, Shaozi breathed a sigh of relief and said to Qing: I was just talking to Teacher Yege and the others about your physical condition. After my reversal treatment, you should be fine. The instrument examination just now also confirmed this.
Hearing what Shaozi said, Qing immediately said: “I know your reversal technique is very powerful, Shaozi. I didn’t expect that my body would be almost healed just after the treatment after the battle. It seems that I still underestimated your reversal technique.”
When Shaozi heard Qing’s words, his eyes darkened and he said to Qing: But it still didn’t work on your eyes. When Qing heard Shaozi’s words, he touched her head and said: You have done very well, the problem of your eyes will be solved sooner or later, don’t blame yourself.
Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be getting heavier, Jie at the side immediately said: Qing, the whistle has already told us your basic situation. Your Sharingan has mutated and has now become your so-called Mangekyō Sharingan. Because you just mastered it and you used the power that exceeded the upper limit, your eyes are now damaged. So can you still use the power of the Mangekyō Sharingan?
After hearing Jie’s question, Yege Zhengdao, Wu and Shaozi were also waiting attentively for Qing’s explanation. After all, this question was also the one they were most concerned about.
Seeing that they were so concerned about this issue, Qing didn’t intend to hide anything from them. Originally, Tsuruta Yi was present, and Qing couldn’t explain his situation in detail. But now it was different. He could tell the four of them about the current situation in detail.
Aoki didn’t waste any words and directly activated his cursed power. The pattern of the Mangekyo Sharingan appeared directly in his eyes. Yaga Masamichi and others who saw the Aoki Mangekyo Sharingan for the first time also felt that this pair of eyes was very unusual. They could feel a faint pressure just by looking at each other. The sense of oppression increased by more than ten times compared to the previous two-magatama Sharingan.
Qing spoke slowly: This is my Mangekyō Sharingan, it can still be used, but I can clearly feel the loss of eye power every time I use it. The amount of eye power lost is proportional to the power of the technique. If I just use ordinary illusions, the speed of eye power loss is acceptable, but if I use my domain expansion, that is, Susanoo, the loss of eye power can only be described as fast.
According to my current pupil power, I can perform the Domain Expansion three or four times at most, and none of them are as powerful as the one I used on the thundercloud before. If I use Susanoo with the same power as before, I will almost go blind!
Chapter 53: Three Magatama Sharingan (Old Version)
After hearing what Qing said, Wu immediately asked: What if I just open the Mangekyō Sharingan and use your powerful dynamic vision? Will it consume your pupil power? Qing heard Wu’s question and felt the current state of the Mangekyō Sharingan. After reaching a conclusion, he said to Wu: It will also consume pupil power, but the amount is relatively small. If you don’t perceive it carefully, you can’t feel the pupil power fading.
After hearing Qing’s conclusion, everyone realized the seriousness of the problem. Whistle also hurriedly said to Qing: Then you should quickly close your Mangekyō Sharingan and don’t waste your pupil power on such a meaningless display.
Qing also followed Whistle’s instructions and closed his Mangekyō Sharingan, turning it back to his original eyes.
At this time Ye Mo Zhengdao spoke: Aoki, your Sharingan has mutated into Mangekyō Sharingan, and if you open the Mangekyō Sharingan now, it will consume your eye power. In order to avoid accidents, do not use the Mangekyō Sharingan unless it is absolutely necessary.
After hearing what Yoga Masamichi said, the three of them nodded in agreement, expressing their agreement with what Yoga teacher said. Qing also said that he would never use the Mangekyō Sharingan easily in the future battle to remove the cursed spirits.
After hearing Qing’s assurance, Yega Zhengdao continued: I won’t beat around the bush with you, Qing, to be honest with you, your current combat power needs to be re-evaluated. After all, your combat power span is too large. With the Mangekyō Sharingan, you are undoubtedly a top-grade sorcerer, but now you can’t use the Mangekyō Sharingan, and you have lost at least half of your combat power. Fortunately, you still have two natural spells, so you should be able to escape the strength of a first-grade sorcerer.
However, I had a conversation with Tsuruta Yi before, and I think he wanted to recommend you to be a special-grade sorcerer, because your strength at that time really shocked him, which also shows that you had the strength of a special-grade sorcerer at that time.
But now your Mangekyō Sharingan is basically unusable, and it has mutated into a more powerful Mangekyō Sharingan and cannot be changed back. For your safety, I will help you decline the recommendation for the special-grade sorcerer this time.
After all, the tasks of a special-grade sorcerer are completely different from those of a first-grade sorcerer. The top task of a first-grade sorcerer is to deal with some cursed spirits that have just become special-grade. A special-grade sorcerer has to deal with special-grade cursed spirits from the beginning. Among them, there will be some super powerful special-grade cursed spirits that can cast domain expansion. It is still too difficult for you to become a special-grade sorcerer now.
Qing heard what Yega Zhengdao said and knew that teacher Yega was thinking about him, so he agreed directly and asked teacher Yega to directly reject the recommendation of the special grade sorcerer. Because to Qing, there is no difference between a fourth grade sorcerer and a special grade sorcerer, it is just a grade code. His own strength is here, and this code will not affect his combat power.
The purpose of participating in this first-level sorcerer rating mission is to make it easier to accept missions in the future. After all, it is still a bit against the rules in terms of procedures for a fourth-level sorcerer to accept the mission of removing a first-level cursed spirit.
Qing agreed to Teacher Yaga’s recommendation to turn down the special-grade sorcerer’s recommendation, but he said to him: There is no need to re-evaluate my combat power, Teacher Yaga. Hearing Qing’s words, Yaga Masamichi was about to say something to Qing when he saw that Qing’s eyes suddenly turned into the familiar Sharingan, but this time there was one more magatama in the Sharingan than the previous two magatama Sharingan of Qing, and now it should be a three-magatama Sharingan.
Seeing this scene, not only Ye Mo Zhengdao, but also the three of them, Shaozi, were very surprised. They didn’t expect that Qing’s Sharingan could still be used after it transformed into a Mangekyō Sharingan. Jie also spoke at this time and asked the question that everyone wanted to ask the most, what’s going on, Qing, how can you still use the Sharingan? And how come your magatama has become three?
Seeing their puzzled expressions, Qing explained: In fact, three magatama is the pinnacle of the Sharingan, because I witnessed the “death” of Whistle, a lot of negative emotions filled my mind, causing my two magatama Sharingan to evolve into three magatama Sharingan, but at that time, after evolving into three magatama Sharingan, there were still a lot of negative emotions that promoted the evolution of the Sharingan, and finally it mutated into the Mangekyō Sharingan.
As for why I can still use the Sharingan, it was only when my Sharingan mutated into the Mangekyō Sharingan that I discovered that the Mangekyō Sharingan was also evolved from the Three-magatama Sharingan. As long as it evolves into the Mangekyō Sharingan, the Three-magatama Sharingan can change into the Mangekyō Sharingan at any time, and the Mangekyō Sharingan can also degenerate into the Three-magatama Sharingan at any time. However, only these two forms can be interchanged. If I want to degenerate into the Two-magatama Sharingan, it is not possible. The Three-magatama Sharingan is already the basic form now.
After hearing Qing’s explanation, Yaga Masamichi and the others basically understood it. That is to say, Qing’s Sharingan actually now has two forms, and the two forms can be switched at will, but the power of the Mangekyō Sharingan is more powerful.
After learning about Qing’s Sharingan, Shaozi asked the question that he was most concerned about: If Qing uses the Three Magatama Sharingan now, will it consume his pupil power? When the three members of the Night Moth Zhengdao heard the question asked by Shaozi, they also listened attentively to Qing’s answer, after all, this directly affected Qing’s current combat power.
After hearing Shao’s question, Qing answered them firmly to reassure them: Don’t worry, the Magatama Sharingan will not deplete my pupil power, and my Sharingan has reached three Magatama after this evolution. Although its strength is definitely not as good as the Mangekyō Sharingan, it is an all-round improvement compared to the two Magatama Sharingan. So Mr. Yega does not have to worry about my combat power. Just give me what kind of extraction task you should give me. After all, I am much stronger than when I had the two Magatama Sharingan.
Yaga Masamichi, who was originally feeling distressed and regretful for Ao who could not use the Mangekyō Sharingan and had lost most of his combat power, felt a little better when he saw Ao’s Three Magatama Sharingan and heard him say that there were no side effects of using the Magatama Sharingan.
After all, although the Three-magatama Sharingan is not as good as the Mangekyō Sharingan, Qing was already a leader among the first-level sorcerers when he had the Two-magatama Sharingan. Now that it has evolved into the Three-magatama Sharingan and has a much greater curse power than that of a special-grade sorcerer, Qing’s current combat power is almost at the level of a special-grade sorcerer.
Chapter 54: Promise (Old Version)
Although the value of this special grade sorcerer is not as good as that of the Blue Mangekyō Sharingan, it is like an ordinary special grade cursed spirit and a special grade cursed spirit of the Four Disasters level, they are not at the same level of combat power. The ordinary special grade cursed spirit can become special grade because he just reaches the special grade, and the special grade cursed spirit of the Four Disasters level is because the classification is only special grade.
After hearing Qing say that using the Three-Tama Sharingan would not consume any eye power, Jie was relieved for Qing, because if the Three-Tama Sharingan would consume eye power, then Qing’s Sharingan would basically be unusable. Qing’s strength would drop sharply if he could not use the Sharingan, and generally few people could withstand the gap brought about by the sudden drop in strength.
However, because of this incident, Jie had a new question, and asked Qingfa: Qing, logically speaking, your Magatama Sharingan and Mangekyō Sharingan have the same origin, but why only the Mangekyō Sharingan will consume the pupil power while the Magatama Sharingan will not?
After hearing this question, Qing did not give an answer immediately. Instead, he thought for a while and said to Jie: Let me give you an analogy. My Sharingan is equivalent to a swimming pool. When there is one magatama, the gate is opened to release water, but the amount of water is limited. After that, the gate will be opened once with each evolution, and the amount of water will gradually increase. However, no matter how it is used, the water inside will never splash out of the swimming pool.
The Mangekyō Sharingan is different. Using the Mangekyō Sharingan is like opening a floodgate and releasing water. When the water overflows the edge of the swimming pool, it will slowly flow out. This is similar to the consumption of pupil power required to activate the Mangekyō Sharingan. Using a powerful move is like smashing a big hole above the swimming pool, and the water will flow out faster.
The next time you open the Mangekyō Sharingan, it is like opening the floodgates again. Water will slowly flow out of the big hole that was smashed. This is why the pupil power is getting less and less. The upper limit of the swimming pool has been lowered. When the pupil power is used up, no water will flow out even if you open the floodgates. Then open the drain switch at the bottom of the swimming pool to drain all the water. At this time, it is equivalent to blindness.
As for why the Three-magatama Sharingan does not consume pupil power, it is because every time the Mangekyō Sharingan regresses to the Three-magatama Sharingan, the amount of water will regress to the amount of water accumulated in the Three-magatama Sharingan. This amount of accumulated water cannot reach the big hole created by the use of the Mangekyō Sharingan, so the water will not be lost, which means that pupil power will not be lost. It’s just that the upper limit of the Three-magatama is only this much accumulated water. If you want to increase it, you can only open the Mangekyō Sharingan.
After hearing Qing’s explanation, Shaozi and the other three understood why Qing’s Three Magatama Sharingan would not lose its pupil power. In a nutshell, its power was not strong enough to qualify for losing its pupil power.
The three members of the Night Moth righteous path who had never really seen the power of the Blue Mangekyō Sharingan were also confused by this explanation. When the Blue had two magatama Sharingan before, it was already very useful and very comprehensive, and it was an all-round improvement for Blue. Not to mention that it has now been upgraded to three magatama. This level of Sharingan is not even qualified to lose pupil power because of its insufficient power. How powerful must the field of the Blue Mangekyō Sharingan be to keep losing pupil power?
But Xiaozi’s attention was not here at all. She asked Qing seriously: Is it because you forcibly used the power of the Mangekyō Sharingan at that time that you are now unable to freely control the loss of the Mangekyō Sharingan’s pupil power?
When Qing heard Shaozi’s question, he knew that she was still struggling with the fact that it was because of him that Qing’s Mangekyō Sharingan was damaged. In order to prevent Shaozi from having too much psychological burden, Qing was ready to tell the truth and said in a relaxed tone: “It shouldn’t be. It may be because the Mangekyō Sharingan is an incomplete pair of eyes, so there will be side effects when using it. Maybe there will be a next stage of evolution? By then, there should be no loss of pupil power.”
After hearing what Qing said, Shaozi didn’t say anything, but he was more determined to cure Qing’s eyes! As for Qing’s words that the Mangekyō Sharingan was an incomplete pair of eyes, he just thought it was just comforting himself. As for Qing’s words that the Mangekyō Sharingan had the next stage of evolution, he didn’t take it seriously at all. After seeing the devastating Susanoo, Shaozi no longer believed that the Mangekyō Sharingan had the next stage of evolution. If it could still evolve, how powerful would Qing’s Susanoo be? This was unimaginable and completely beyond Shaozi’s cognition.
When Qing saw Shaozi’s expression, he knew that she didn’t listen to what he said, but this was all he could say now. If he said more, he might be exposed. He could only sigh to himself: No one believes the truth now.
After everyone chatted for a while, Ye Mo Zhengdao saw that it was getting late and Qing’s body had just recovered, so he asked everyone to go back to the dormitory to rest. He said hello and left first, leaving the space to his students. Wu and Jie wanted to accompany Qing back to the dormitory, but when they saw Shaozi wanted to send Qing back, they each found a reason to leave first.
On the way back to the dormitory, Qing and Shaozi didn’t speak first. After all, Shaozi had made a “deathbed” confession to Qing a few hours ago. There were many people around before, so there was nothing strange between the two. Now there were only two of them, and the environment was very quiet. So the atmosphere was a bit awkward but also a bit ambiguous, so neither of them was too embarrassed to speak.
Not long after, Shaozi sent Qing to the dormitory door, said goodbye to Qing and wanted to leave in a hurry. At this time, Qing finally spoke: Shaozi, wait a minute! Hearing Qing’s words, Shaozi also stopped, turned around and looked at Qing without saying a word.
Qing was also under a lot of pressure from being stared at by Shaozi, but he still mustered up the courage to say what he wanted to say: Shaozi, was it true that you said you liked me at that time?
Xiaozi, who was originally very nervous and didn’t know what Qing was going to say, completely relaxed when she heard Qing’s question. With a bright smile on her face, she said to Qing: “Of course it’s real. Is that kiss fake? And this question is not what you want to ask, right?”
After hearing what Shaozi said, Qing realized that Shaozi had guessed what he wanted to say, and he said it without hesitation: “What I want to say is that I also like you, Shaozi. It’s not when you said you liked me, I liked you before that.”
Hearing this, Shaozi smiled even more brightly and said: So are you confessing to me now because you want to be with me?
Qing relaxed after saying what he wanted to say, and said to Shaozi with a chuckle: No, although I really want to be with you, but not now.
When was that? Whistle was noticeably happier.
Qing pointed to his eyes and said: “Wait until it gets better.” After saying this, Qing and Shaozi laughed together.
Chapter 55: Kaleidoscope’s Ability (Old Version)
At this point, Shaozi turned around and left. Qing also watched Shaozi’s figure go away, and only returned to his dormitory after he could no longer see Shaozi’s back. Although the two of them didn’t say it clearly in the conversation with Shaozi just now, in fact, both of them understood what the other meant. Sometimes, everything is unspoken.
After Qing cleaned himself up, he lay on the bed and began to check the harvest after this battle. This time he used a lightning escape technique that he had never used before – Kirin. Don’t say that it is worthy of being praised as the top ninjutsu of lightning escape. The power is indeed worthy of this evaluation. He almost removed the thundercloud with this move. It’s just that the preparation work is too troublesome, and without the assistance of the Sharingan, it is easy to accidentally hurt yourself. Apart from these two points, Kirin’s move basically has no shortcomings.
Then, in this battle with the special-grade cursed spirit, he used the less-used wind jutsu, and was inspired by the first-grade wind cursed spirit to create his own wind jutsu – Kazekaiten. After all, Madara-sama is best at fire jutsu and lightning jutsu, and he can be said to be very proficient in other jutsu, but they are still far inferior to fire jutsu or lightning jutsu. So even Madara-sama himself uses fire jutsu the most in battle, followed by lightning jutsu. In this respect, Ao is also of the same lineage as Madara-sama.
The next is the biggest gain of this battle – the Mangekyō Sharingan! And it was upgraded twice, skipping the three-magatama Sharingan and going directly from the two-magatama Sharingan to the Mangekyō Sharingan. If it weren’t for Madara’s inheritance, Ao would definitely have mixed feelings about getting the Mangekyō Sharingan. After all, using the Mangekyō Sharingan too much means blindness. Where can one find a pair of blood relatives’ Mangekyō Sharingan in the world of Jujutsu Kaisen?
But now Qing is not in a hurry at all. As long as he works hard to practice, the Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan will come naturally. So this time, the evolution of the Mangekyō Sharingan is only joy for Qing, not worry.
Moreover, when the Sharingan evolves into the Mangekyō Sharingan, both eyes will have an additional ability. When the two eyes are combined, they can use the divine power hidden in the Mangekyō Sharingan – Susanoo! Qing has already used this ability, and now he is more curious about what abilities the two Mangekyō Sharingans have. Qing was already very curious when he watched anime in his previous life, because Madara never showed the ability of his two Mangekyōs from beginning to end.
Thinking of this, Qing immediately began to check the abilities of the two Mangekyō Sharingan. After some exploration, Qing finally understood why Madara’s abilities had never been revealed in the original work. It was not that he had not used the ability of the Mangekyō Sharingan, but that he had been using it all the time!
The left eye of Madara’s Mangekyō Sharingan can enhance the power of ninjutsu. It can enhance the power of ninjutsu several times or even dozens of times, but the enhancement is based on the original power of the ninjutsu. For example, with the Great Fireball Jutsu, Madara can easily enhance it dozens of times using the power of his left eye’s Mangekyō, but if he wants to enhance the Great Fireball Jutsu dozens of times, that is impossible, he can only enhance it several times.
But this effect is unimaginable. Sometimes, even if the power of the original technique is increased by a few percent, it can reverse the direction of the battle. For example, if the power of the Kirin this time is increased by about 10%, the thundercloud can be completely destroyed. Therefore, Qing is quite satisfied with the ability of the left eye of the Mangekyō Sharingan.
Next is the ability of the right eye of the Mangekyō Sharingan. This time, the ability of the right eye really gave Ao a big surprise. Because the ability of Madara’s right eye is to predict the future! Although the limit of this effect is only to predict the next five seconds, this is a huge bonus to Ao’s physical skills!
Long-range Qing has the left eye to increase the power of ninjutsu, which is no different from a magic machine gun. In close combat, the right eye can predict the future, and the physical skills are basically invincible. If the enemy wants to fight a field battle, there is also Susanoo, which is both offensive and defensive. It can be said that Qing is now a hexagonal warrior. There is no need to be afraid of any type of enemy.
But why did the ability of the right eye give Qing such a big surprise? It was because there was only about a year left before the start of the Star Plasma mission. Now it was 2005, Qing and Wu had just entered the first year of high school, and in 2006, Wu and the others had just entered the second year of high school and about a month before they would start the Star Plasma mission.
At that time, they will encounter Fushiguro Shiori. To be honest, with the strength of Wu and Jie at that time, they will definitely not be Fushiguro Shiori’s opponents. Even the current Qing dare not say that he can surely defeat Fushiguro Shiori. After all, he has a special-grade curse tool in his hand – Tenseihoko. It can forcibly cancel the activated spell, and if it comes into contact with the curse, it can forcibly cancel the curse.
Because Qing’s Susanoo is now using pupil power in conjunction with cursed power, it is not clear whether it will be restrained by Tenseihoko. If it can be directly cracked by Tenseihoko, it means that Qing’s strongest move, like Wu, is completely blocked by Fushiguro Shiji. It is basically impossible to defeat him. But now the ability of the right eye to predict the future has given Qing great confidence. This ability is simply a natural counter to strong physical skills. Qing can’t say that he has defeated Fushiguro Shiji steadily now, but it can be said that he is invincible. Fushiguro Shiji can only use up his pupil power to defeat him!
In fact, during the time he became a sorcerer, the one who gave Ao the most headache was not Sukuna, who was known as the strongest in the millennium, nor the great conspirator Nozomi, but Fushiguro Shiori, who was about to appear and was known as the sorcerer killer.
After all, Ryoumen Sukuna appeared more than a decade later, so he had enough time to develop. Although Nozomi is now working on his thousand-year plan, as long as you don’t go looking for him, he won’t come to trouble you so early. It’s this Fushiguro Shiji, and I will definitely have a conflict with him soon, because I won’t watch him kill Tennen Riko! If I don’t evolve into the Mangekyō Sharingan, I can only say that all three of us will be killed by Fushiguro Shiji.
Now that he knew the power of his right eye, Qing could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Then he had to think about how to deal with Fushiguro Shiori in the future. While thinking about the future, Qing slowly fell asleep.